#i should edit a chapter just for that kiss 😘

[laylawatermelon]

i have a chronic incurable case of cringeitis at literally every situation where my symptoms arecurling into a ball, collapsing to the floor even if I'm in public and worst of all screaming at random times when the moment invades my brain.

That being said, no i did not watch the family fued episode and probably never will.

Thank y'all for the recaps though it's really cute and funny.

[sapphire-writes]

Thin Ice (modern!HOTD)

pairing: Aegon x Reader & Cregan Stark x Reader

summary: Date night with Cregan Stark, and an after-party that causes confusion.

word count: 2.3k

warnings: 18+ series general language & mature themes, kissing

note: nothing spicy this chapter but hope you enjoy my loves, just some drama 😘

series masterlist

previous chapter ~ Ch. 4: Hole In One ~ next chapter

Aegon slides a piece of paper across the table. You glance at it before looking at him, meeting his lavender eyes and raising a brow. 

You had resorted to taking Aegon to the library during quiet hours for him to really focus on the midterm paper. He’d written a first draft that wasn’t up to par, making you force him to rewrite the majority of it. Now he’s slumped in his seat, silver hair sticking up in different directions from him constantly running his fingers through it. 

He nods at you, gesturing towards the folded piece of paper. You roll your eyes before picking it up and unraveling the message.

This blows. 

You meet Aegon’s eyes once more, giving him a stern glare. He sighs, slumping his cheek against his hand, resuming typing with the other. You try to focus on your own homework, but your mind begins to wander to the date you have that evening. Cregan Stark. 

Cregan Stark asked you out on a date.

You smile, feeling your cheeks warm with anticipation. You’re so excited. What are you going to wear? What should your makeup be like? And your hair?

A piece of paper hits your nose, falling onto your keyboard. Aegon bites his fist, stifling a laugh. You glare at him. He’s ripped you from your fantasy. You unravel his note, regardless. 

I’m hungry. 

You look up at him. Aegon pouts, lips looking all too inviting. He truly has some magic about him. Again you find yourself remembering dancing with him, grinding against his thigh. You blink rapidly, shredding the note into tiny pieces. 

“You’re insufferable,” you hiss at him, closing your laptop.

Aegon grins, knowing he’s won, and closes his computer as well before shoving it into his backpack. The library is silent despite the sounds of you packing your stuff. Aegon’s in a hurry, he’s finished before you and walks over to your side of the table as you continue to pack your things. 

He leans down next to you, lips level with your ear. 

“You love it,” he teases, voice rough as gravel.

You pause your actions momentarily, a shiver rolling down your spine and goosebumps blossoming on your neck. 

Aegon chuckles, as though not noticing the effect he’s had on you and continues walking. You hurry after him and he holds the library door open for you. 

“Freedom!” he cries, in a loud voice as you exit into the afternoon sunlight. 

“Send me your final draft,” you tell him, “I’ll read it later and give you my edits.”

Aegon groans, kicking his feet.

“More edits?” he asks, throwing his head back dramatically.

“Duh,” you answer, lifting an eyebrow at him. 

Aegon groans again, a low whine escaping his lips. You can’t help but giggle at his distress. 

“Are you coming to the party tonight?” Aegon asks, “Neon paint party should be fun- a good excuse to leave some suggestive handprints on Stark.”

Aegon waggles his eyebrows at you and you shake your head. 

“Date night, remember?” you tell him, as he gets a text, “We’re going mini golfing?”

Aegon is too busy reading the message on his phone, his perfect brows concaving together. Your eyes flicker to his phone, then back to his face.

“Everything okay?” you ask.

“Huh?” he says, looking up, “Yeah….yeah no biggie. Date, right? Well if it sucks, you’ve got an invite to the hockey house.”

You scrunch your nose.

“Really? Like, no strings attached?” you ask.

“We still have a deal bunny,” Aegon teases, “I still need to pass this midterm. There’s no way in hell I’m missing formal due to failing this thing.”

You roll your eyes. 

“You’re going to pass,” you tell him, placing your hands on his shoulders, “What do we say?”

Aegon meets your eyes, blinking innocently.

“Wrap it before you tap it?”

You scowl at him, and he grins.

“You’ve got this,” you tell him, “You’re smart, you know it, you got it.”

“I’ve got it,” he repeats, “I’ve got it.”

“Say it with your chest!” you tell him, “you’re Aegon Targaryen goddammit!”

“I’ve got it!” he says louder.

You clap your hands on his shoulders.

“Damn right, you do,” you tell him, laughing. 

Aegon smiles then, and it touches his eyes. Something stirs in his chest, at you believing in him. But then you’re glancing at your phone, checking the time.

“Shit, I have to go,” you tell him.

Aegon nods.

“Have a good time, bunny,” he tells you, “don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

“What wouldn’t you do?” you tease.

“Huh,” he frowns, backing away, “I guess, you’re right.”

You roll your eyes. They’re bound to fall out of your head if you keep spending time around Aegon. You wave to him, before parting ways, nervous butterflies in your stomach. 

“It’s going to be so much fun,” Sara promises, sitting in front of the mirror and curling her hair. 

She takes the strand she’s been working with, giving it a spritz of hairspray before choosing another section to begin working with. 

You’ve been pacing for the better half an hour, slowly completing your makeup as you do so, taking time to pause; standing behind Sarah to look in the mirror. 

“Jace says this place is really cute,” Sara continues, as you put on some mascara.

You had decided on mini golfing. It’s a cute idea for a group date and Dragon’s Den is cute, so Sara and Jace say. 

You carpool with Sara, meeting both of them there. The excitement in your chest builds as Sara pulls the car up next to Cregan’s truck. As Sara turns the car off she looks at you.

“You’re hot,” she tells you, fixing your hair, “You’re smart, you’re the whole goddamn package.”

“I am,” you say, nodding nervously causing Sara to smile.

“Let’s rock this bitch,” she says, and you leave the car.

Cregan smiles when he greets you.

“Hey you,” he says, eyes scanning your outfit, “You look great! I’m glad we’re doing this.” 

You’d settled on a cute dress, playing it safe. 

Sara and Jace have gone off ahead; Sara’s very competitive and moves along rather quickly, while you and Cregan have been hanging back, taking your time and chatting, getting to know each other. 

“You’re from Winterfell, right?” you ask, and he nods.

“Yeah, pretty far north from here actually,” he says, swinging his club and sending his blue golf ball into a dragon’s mouth. 

You feign disappointment at his success, causing him to chuckle.

“You a sore loser?” he jokes.

“Absolutely,” you tell him, swinging your club at your pink golf ball. 

It narrowly misses the dragon’s jaws. 

“Is it just you?” you ask, following your ball, “Or do you have siblings?”

“Just me,” Cregan says, watching your form, “I live with my uncle, my parents passed away when I was younger.”

The news shocks you a little, the casual tone he uses, and your swing fails you once more. You curse yourself as the ball bounces off the dragon’s tooth, landing farther away than before. 

“I’m sorry,” you tell him and he shrugs, leaning against a neighboring dragon. 

“Don’t be,” he says, smiling kindly, “It was a long time ago.”

You smile back apologetically. He looks odd resting against the preening golden dragon as though he’s not supposed to be resting there. Cregan and the golden-scaled dragon both look like they’ve been pulled out of two different fairy tales. 

“So..how long have you played hockey?” you ask, desperate to change the subject.

Cregan grins.

“Since I could skate on the pond near my house,” he tells you, “I’ve always loved the ice.”

“I’ve never been a great skater,” you admit sheepishly. 

“I’ll take you to the rink sometime,” Cregan teases, “I’m a good teacher.”

“Oh, I bet,” you say giggling, cheeks flushing. 

Something about this conversation feels flirtatious. Cregan grins wolfishly. 

“Come on slowpokes!” Sara calls. 

She and Jace are several holes ahead. Cregan moves behind you. 

“Here, let me show you,” he says, placing his hands over yours. 

Holy shit his hands are huge. You can feel him pressing against you, his breath tickling the back of your neck. You’re sure you can feel the scruff of his beard against your cheek as he leans forward, helping you aim. 

You tap the ball gently with his help and it rolls into the hole. 

“There you go,” he murmurs, before releasing you. 

“Thanks,” you tell him, retrieving your ball. 

You complete the course, talking and laughing the whole time. Cregan’s nice, really nice, and you almost don’t want the date to end. 

“Hey,” Cregan says, shifting on his feet a little, “This may be too soon, but do you think you’d want to be my date for the hockey formal Friday? It’s supposed to be really classy this year, we’ve got a limo and everything.”

Your heart nearly leaps out of your chest.

“I’d love to go with you,” you tell him, smiling from ear to ear. 

His grin matches yours.

“Cool, cool,” he says, wetting his lips, “I really liked hanging out with you tonight.”

He leans forward then, pressing a soft kiss on your cheek, his stubble tickling you. You let out a small giggle at the action and he pulls away.

“It tickles,” you tell him blushing.

“Let me try again,” he says, cupping your face and connecting your lips to his. 

His mouth is soft and warm as he kisses you, tasting of spearmint and something woodsy. His cologne fills your senses and you nearly pop your foot like a princess as he deepens the kiss. A wolf whistle is heard and you break away, noticing Jace clapping before he and Sara walk over to you. 

“C’mon let’s keep the good vibes going!” Sara teases, bumping into you as you return your clubs.

“Well…” you tell her, “There is one place we can go.”

The hockey house is insane when you arrive. The whole house is dark except for black lights illuminating the neon streamers and body paint that adorns every student. The music is blaring through the house with people dancing and drinking. Sheer collegiate madness. 

Sara squeezes your arm before pushing by you, dragging Jace behind her into the crowd. You look at Cregan, smiling. 

“Let me get you a drink,” he tells you, squeezing your hand before letting go, “Wait right here.”

You nod excitedly.

“Not going anywhere!” you tell him. 

Cregan smiles once more, before disappearing into the crowd. You hear Baela call your name before she’s tumbling toward you, wrapping you in a hug.

“How was the date?” she asks, keeping her arms around you.

“Good! Like really good,” you tell her smiling, “Cregan even asked me to be his date to the hockey formal.”

Baela squeals with excitement. 

“So cute!” she says, “Where’s Sara?”

“She and Jace retired to his room I think,” you tell her, causing the both of you to dissolve into giggles.

“I’m surprised she’s ready for more,” Baela teases. 

You giggle, pressing your head against hers as Aegon pushes through the crowd, splattered with neon green paint. Baela kisses your cheek before dancing into the crowd. 

“You came!” Aegon says grinning, handing you a drink.

You accept the beverage, taking a sip. The cool liquid is refreshing as it flows down your throat.  

“This is really cool,” you tell him, smiling.

“It’s neon baby!” Aegon says, smiling. 

His teeth shine in the blacklight, unnervingly white. 

“Have you seen Cregan?” you ask, taking the cup he offers. 

Aegon shakes his head, looking you up and down. His eyes are hungry, the violet irises glowing like the middle of a flame in the blacklights. He’s got green paint splattered across his cheek, onto his clothes, and his hand. 

“You need my help?” he asks. 

“Nope,” you tell him, popping the ‘p.’

His brow furrows and he frowns playfully.

“Why not?”

“We just had a date, remember?” you tell him, biting your lip.

You glance around the room still looking for Cregan, missing how Aegon’s smile drops slightly; the corner of his mouth twitches back into a smile when you meet his eyes once more. 

“What’d you do?” Aegon asks, sipping his drink nonchalantly.

“You want to hear about my date?” you tease, “Egg, seriously, I told you about this, you jerk.”

Aegon nods, waving off your playful insult.

“We went mini golfing,” you tell him, looking around the room again, “It was really-” as soon as you turn your face back to him, Aegon’s lips meet yours. Tongue parting your lips, gently sliding into your mouth. 

It’s unconscious at this point, the way your body reacts, free hand latching itself in his soft hair as his hands find your waist. The cool metal of his tongue ring slides over your tongue and you sigh into his mouth. Then he pulls away. 

“Gotta go,” he says, before pushing by you to the other side of the room.

You stand, frozen, lips tingling. 

What the fuck was that?

“There you are!” Cregan says, walking up to you with two cups in hand, “Thought I lost you.” 

You’re still standing in shock, blinking and trying to force a smile. Cregan notes the cup in your hand. 

“You’ve found a drink, damn,” Cregan says, chuckling.

“Yeah um Baela brought me one,” you tell him.

What was that? Why lie? 

“Nice,” Cregan says smiling.

He’s looking at you too closely, too intently, as though he must be sensing your lie. Sensing your anxiety. Oh god, did he see? Does he know?

“Y/N,” Cregan says, “you have some paint-”

He brings his hand up to your face, rubbing his thumb along the corner of your mouth. When he pulls away neon green paint is left behind. 

“Baela,” you tell him, giggling. 

He nods, smiling. He believes you. Completely. You’re not sure which feels worse, him knowing or him believing you. 

You look across the room, meeting Aegon’s eyes as he leans against the wall. Neon green paint still splattered across his face and his hands. His hands. 

You glance down at your dress. Streaks of green glow on your waist where Aegon’s hands have been. You rub your hands against it, trying to rid yourself of the paint. Locking eyes with Aegon once more, his mouth forms a smirk sending butterflies fluttering in your stomach.

Uh oh.

note: hope you enjoy my loves! things are starting to get messy hehe 😘

THIN ICE TAGLIST: @padfooteyes, @nina2697, @julieeba, @darkenchantress, @heavenly1927, @fan-goddess, @possiblyafangirl, @n4tforlife, @serving-targaryen-realness, @bubblyabs, @cicaspair418, @jamespotterismydaddy, @tssf-imagines, @platonichug, @tosiaf, @skikikikiikhhjuuh, @rwdkarla, @partypoison00 @moira-strangle-me-please

bold means I could not tag for some reason!

drop a comment to be added to this series taglist

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Forevermore.

A/N: this is the next chapter in the journey of my OTP. Follow along for the fun.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 2,470 words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Chapter 1.) The Next Chapter.

Forevermore. Forever’s a mighty long time and I really wanna spend it with you. I shine when you shine and there's really no substitute. 

That hook was on repeat in Marquise’s mind as he got ready to start his day. They reminded him of Shanelle. Almost everything reminds him of her. Of their love and their journey through life together as husband and wife, King and Queen, and Mom and Dad. 

The last seven years have had their ups, downs, highs, lows, trials and tribulations. But through it all, they have survived and persevered. Through it all, they have always made sure to show each other love, support, and encouragement. 

In the wee hours of the morning, Marquise was up getting ready for his morning run. 

5:30 am.

That’s the time the alarm on Marquise’s phone went off. After rolling over to silence his phone, he sat up, and with a yawn and a roll of his neck and shoulders, he was out of bed. After stretching he turns his attention to the woman in his bed. The one he calls his savior, his Goddess, his true north. The woman who captured his heart so long ago. His Queen. 

Shanelle is everything that he could have ever hoped, dreamed, prayed, and wished for in a wife and mother. Every day that he spends with her as his and his alone is a day he continuously thanks God for. 

He stood up as he watched her chest rise and fall as she slept soundly in their bed. He leaned over and moved a few stray strands of her hair from in front of her face. 

“Good morning my love. I'll see you after I get back from my run.” He whispered to her before pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. 

He quietly crept into his closet and changed into his workout clothes then grabbed his phone, AirPods, and Apple Watch before he left the main sleeping quarters where his wife slept and walked down the hall. 

Being a reigning Monarch is an incredible honor and opportunity. But it's not without its dangers and exceedingly high expectations, pressures, and standards. Marquise and Shanelle have an obligation to Cordonia and especially to her people. And every day they both bear the weight of it all. 

He walks until he comes to a door with a bright pink K on it. It’s his daughter’s bedroom. And right next door is the nursery where his boys are sleeping soundly. 

The whole world changed the day Kylo Jeremiah and Zyon Shomari were born. Marquise’s perfect family of 3 turned into a perfect family of 5. And he couldn't be happier. His boys have given him a new focus and purpose. 

Just outside the bedroom doors is a portrait that means more to him than all the literal gold in the family vault. It’s a portrait he took with his mother. Marquise ran a hand over the frame as he gazed at the portrait. It’s one of the most vivid memories he has of his mother when she was alive. He was 5 when she had the portrait commissioned. And sitting there to have it painted with her meant everything to him. He smiles wistfully at the painting before closing his eyes. 

“Tu me manques tellement, ma mère. J'espère vous avoir rendu fier de Moi.”, he whispered in French as he leaned his head against the frame. 

After staying for a few more seconds he stepped back then quietly opened Khari’s bedroom door. He carefully stepped into her room and stopped to look at his sleeping princess. She was curled up with her stuffed dragon Dagon and her kitten Paisley at her side. Ozzie and Belle slept diligently at the end of her bed. Seeing her sleeping soundly made his heart melt. Lightly tapping on his right thigh he woke up Ozzie. 

“Wake up Oz! We gotta go!” He whispered to his favorite canine companion. 

Ozzie slowly roused from his sleep and blinked sleepily then looked up at Marquise before slowly rising and stretching. He was careful not to wake his mate Belle or their puppies Lucky and Lady. With a shake of his head, Ozzie was at Marquise’s side. 

“Good boy Oz! Now let’s go.” 

Marquise then quietly opened the nursery door to check on his two littlest heartbeats. Ozzie’s two pups Lucky and Lady slept under each crib. As he looked at his sleeping Princes his heart did backflips. They were the most precious thing in the world to him. He ran a thumb over Kylo’s cheek the same way he did the first time he held him. It brought a tear to his eye. He still couldn't believe his sons are here and that they're real. 

He checked on Zyon the same way before exiting the nursery. 

He and Ozzie head out of the main bedroom wing and down the hall to the main staircase, where his majesty stops at a side table and grabs a leash for Ozzie before heading down the stairs and out the main entrance. When they walked out and across the lawn of the palace. When they got to the gate, Marquise put his AirPods in and took off with Ozzie for an early 10-mile  morning run. 

As his heart pumps during the run, his thoughts take him to the most recent events. Dueling with and eventually beating Drakovia in acquiring the kingdom of Gemmora. Reassigning and rezoning the newly acquired lands. As well as dealing with a small group of griping nobles. On top of everything else that comes with being a King of an entire kingdom. 

And lately, he's begun to slowly and somewhat understand why his father ruled the way he did. 

While they never got along while the elder Rys was alive, Marquise could understand why Constantine was so paranoid as King. He felt he couldn't trust anyone, much less those in his own court. He used to have strong diplomatic ties with several allied countries but that all changed after Queen Eleanor was killed. Constantine let his grief, anger, bitterness, and paranoia transform him into someone who cared for nothing but himself. 

And the kingdom suffered. The people were ready to revolt for the first time in nearly three centuries. And as a King himself, Marquise understands some of why Connie acted the way he did as King. But he refuses to rule Cordonia that way. 

7:15 am.

Marquise and Ozzie soon finish their run just as the sun begins to come up over the palace. Marquise stopped just to marvel at the sight before heading back inside. 

After getting Ozzie settled, Marquise headed to his quarters where he found his wife trying to silence the alarm on her phone. He stood back quietly snickering to himself as he watched as she unsuccessfully hit her phone repeatedly. 

He finally took pity on her and silenced her alarm. She briefly looked up at him with one eye open before turning over and burying herself in their covers. 

“Now now! It's time to wake up my love.” he gently whispered in her ear.

 She groaned into her pillow.

“It's time to get up.”

“I don't want to be an adult today!” 

“You're not being an adult, my love. You’re being The Queen.”

“I don't want to do that either!” she pouted. 

“Shanelle…” his tone was firm but gentle. 

“Noooooooo…” she whined.

He shook his head at her.

“Have it your way…”

He stood up,  grabbed the covers, and yanked them off of her causing her to bolt up in their bed.

“Just the way I like to see you.”

She glared at him before throwing a pillow at him. 

“Jackass!” she sneered. 

“Now is that any way for My Queen to behave?”

She let out a frustrated sigh.

“Of all the times for you to be a King…” she muttered as she crossed her arms. 

He smirked as he held out his hand to help her out of bed. She gave him a side-eye before he helped her out of bed and into his arms. 

“Ewwww! Get off of me!” 

“What?”

“You're all sweaty.”

“I mean I just came back from my morning run,” he said with a shrug. 

“Which means you haven't been in the shower! Yuck!” 

He snickered as he tightened his arms around her.

“Gross!”

“You like it…” he whispered before nipping at the bottom of her right ear.

“Let me go!”

He buries his face into the crook of her neck.

“You need to go get in the shower! And so do I!”

He doesn't stop. Instead, he slides one hand down her back while the other stays in the center of her back. Doing so raised goosebumps on her skin, sent chills down her spine, and caused her back to slightly arch. 

“Marquise!” she pouted.

He was thankful that she loved falling asleep in his old oversized Harvard t-shirt because it just barely covered the bottom of her ass. 

“Let me go!”

“If I do that, you’ll start pouting again.” He whispered harshly in her ear. 

She continued to squirm in his arms. It wasn't until he grabbed a handful of her ass that she finally put her foot down.

“Okay! Okay! Enough! We are not doing this! We need to go get in the shower before the munchkins wake up! Now!”

“Spoilsport…” he mutters.

“Oh shut the hell up!”

“At least you’re all hot and bothered and sweaty.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes and as she went to walk past him he slapped her on her ass causing her to let out a yelp. 

“Hey! Easy on the merchandise! You break it, you’re buying me another Birkin!”

“I am not buying you another one of those overpriced handbags.”

She stalked off into the bathroom without another word. After taking a long hot, satisfying shower together, the Royal Couple were brushing their teeth when the King was feeling playful. He kept looking at his wife, who was giving him a side-eye. 

“What?” she asked with her toothbrush hanging out of her mouth. 

That's when he splashed her with water. 

“What the hell?!” 

“A marked improvement if I do say so myself.”

That's when she hit him in the arm. 

“Did you just hit me?”

“You just threw water at me. What do you think?” 

“That is a declaration of war!”

“So be it!” 

With a smirk, he lunged at her with her barely getting out of the way. The two spent several minutes giggling with her dodging him. He finally caught her and hoisted her up onto his shoulders. 

“Put me down!”

“Only if you ask nicely.”

“Marquise you put me down this instant!”

“Did you ask nicely?”

She started flailing over his shoulder. 

“PUT ME DOWN! PUT ME DOWN! PUT ME DOWN! PUT ME DOWN!”

Try as she might, Shanelle couldn't get free. 

“You know, your hair is still wet, how about a little spin dry?”

“MARQUISE DON’T YOU DARE!”

“And away we go!”

With that, he spun around with her over his shoulders. When he stopped both were breathless and laughing.  

“You are such an asshole!” she said while laughing and trying to catch her breath. 

“Made you laugh.”

She rolled her eyes with a smile. 

“I hate you sometimes.” 

“I love you too.”

He held her close and pressed a kiss to her forehead. 

“I gotta get ready and so do you.”

“Okay. May I escort you to your closet milady?” he asked, holding a hand out to her. 

“I'd be honored, milord,” she replies. 

They walked to her closet hand in hand. After getting ready first, His Majesty went to get their children ready but was beaten to the punch. Margo had already gotten Khari dressed. 

“Good morning my King,” she said as she greeted him. 

“Good morning Mom. What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be at home resting from your latest round of treatments.” 

Margo waved him off. 

“I'm fine son. Besides, I am my grandchildren's attendant. It's my job to get them ready in the morning. 

“Grammy helped me pick out my outfit for school today. See?” Khari said with a twirl.

“I see my love. You look beautiful.” Marquise says to his daughter before turning his attention back to his adopted mother, “You really should be resting Mom. Doctor's orders.”

“And again my son, I am fine.”

“You're walking with a cane. You’re not fine.”

Margo gave him a look he's become all too familiar with. 

“Okay fine. But if your oldest son starts complaining about you still working again I'm not getting involved.”

Margo smiled warmly. 

“Duly noted my love.”

“Now if you two lovely ladies will excuse me. I have two twins to get dressed.”

With a sweet kiss to both Margo and Khari, Marquise walked out of his daughter's room and into the nursery. His two little boys were already awake and playing with their toys. 

“Good morning my little loves. Let's get you two ready for the day,” he said to them. 

He individually got the boys ready. Taking time to talk to and sing to them. With them trying to clap and sing with him. After getting the boys ready and meeting Shanelle in the hallway, it was time for breakfast them to see Khari off to school. 

“Bye Mommy!” Khari said as she hugged her mother. 

“Bye, baby girl. Have a good day at school.”

“Bye Daddy! I love you!” she said to her Daddy. 

“I love you too, my love. I'll see you later.” 

Khari even said goodbye to her brothers. 

“Bye, boys! I'll see you later!” she said as she waved at the twins who waved back as best they could. 

“Are you ready my darling?” Margo asked Khari. 

“Yup. I'm ready.”

“Come along now. Let's get you off to school.”

With that, Khari was out the door and on her way to school. 

“And now my day starts,” Marquise says to his wife. 

“Okay. I'll take these two mini ones and we’ll see you at lunch a little later. 

“I'll see you all later.”

With a sweet kiss to his wife, Marquise was off to start his day as King. This became the new normal for the Royal Couple. On top of ruling a kingdom, they have children to raise. He rules the kingdom. She runs the family. Together they balance each other out. They love, support, and encourage each other. 

As he walked to his office, Marquise found himself humming the hook that has been playing in his head all day. 

“Forevermore. Forever’s a mighty long time and I really wanna spend it with you. I shine when you shine and there's really no substitute.”

Their journey like everything else in their life continues. 

[josephseedismyfather]

WIP what day is it?

I was tagged by @cassietrn, sorry for the delay! Thank you for thinking of me 🥰

This obviously has been around...heh...but tagging people anyway. Apologies for doubles and no pressure, as usual! @wrathfulrook, @socially-awkward-skeleton, @trench-rot, @jacobsneed, @redreart, @hotmessteaparty (I LOVE YOU), @insanityofvaas, and @inafieldofdaisies😘

Today's WIP is from Afflicted: Harley & Jacob. A small snippet of Chapter 1. 🥰 Currently working on edits to polish it off before posting! Not the final product. 💖 I posted a snippet of this before, but it's been reworked!

Afflicted.

Jacob scoffed. "Girl, it's gonna take a lot more than a pair of pretty green eyes to figure me out." Harley nearly choked, stunned by his words. He laughed once again, a crackle as loud as the fire.

Her throat tightened with mixed emotions. "Well, this has been fun, but I should get going." Standing up, she moved to return Jacob's jacket. He watched her intently as she gathered her things. As she bent over to grab her hatchet, Jacob swiftly reached it first. Her eyes darted to him, a tinge of fear creeping into her gut.

"Let me help you carry your things so you don't have to make more than one trip," he offered, noticing the chair, the cooler, and the second tackle box. With a sigh, Harley realized that while she should have expected this outcome, she was a little disappointed he didn’t want her to stay. She tilted her head toward her SUV and started walking towards it. He was so silent that she wondered if he was even following. When she turned around, she almost collided with him.

"Damn it! How are you so fucking quiet?" she complained. In the moonlight his eyes glittered, and he stood there looking at her without saying anything. His gaze fell to her lips, and before Harley could react, he trapped her against her SUV with his arms on either side of her. He was very effectively not touching her, but he was close enough for the scent of him to softly flood her senses —a mix of vetiver and amber, with a hint of...flowers? There was something undeniably sweet mixed in, but as she tried to breathe it in, the fragrance enveloped her, causing her head to spin slightly. Her eyes closed, and she wondered if he would kiss her. "You'd like that, wouldn't you, Harley?" Jacob's voice, low and rough, snapped her back to reality. Her eyes fluttered open, and she wondered if she had said that aloud, but no, she hadn’t. Jacob was just staring at her as she nervously chewed on the inside of her cheek.

[thatnonb1ny-cvmslut]

I'm like a bit late but alas not the point here are the things I want from you

3. Sex

4. Kiss

5. Friendship

6. To chill (we should watch lord of the rings together I own the extended edition)

7. To cuddle

9. A good laugh

15. MY BED NO CLOTHES NOW

🦈

Oh my dear 🦈 this is a wonderful list to come back to, late or not it's still greatly appreciated! I am so down for all of this in the list.

I'd love to chill with you, watch the extended LotR, preferably while naked in your bed. Could be a cockwarming situation through the first chapters, up until the fellowship forms and then a deep breeding until Boromir's final battle (I will stop mid thrust to watch and will make you watch with me.)

I'd love to be able to also just enjoy your company as a friend, hang out and do random stupid shit. Talk about problems and life and remind you that you're not just a friendly face to fuck, but also a confidant and kindred spirit first and foremost. And then fucking like mad cause I'm horny like 25/8.

Thanks for the lovely list 🦈 it was so nice waking up to it 😘

[roguelov]

Babe, babe, I finished my Kinktober promts for 2024!!!! Course they all need editing since I've got time but I am so excited!!! Half way through the 12 Days of Smutmas 2024 and while Morpheus is in a lot of them, I cackle with joy thinking about you reading them (it includes another part of Just One Sip ❣️) I've gotten to the point where I have a wheelofnames account with names and prompts because I am just having a ball.

which is weird bc I am one semester away from getting my masters and it is stressing me out but... I AM WRITING LIKE A GOD!

also, my dream came true, I came across a dead bumblebee (finally) and now I get to cast it in silver and make a bee necklace!!! (will totally make a mold so I can make so many bumblebees 🐝. My dad recently came across a dead cicada (fully intact and not squished or anything) and I am gonna cast that too along with a dead fly I have.

how have I started getting so excited over dead bugs? 💀 it's the metalsmith in me ig...

Anyhoo.... hiiiiiiiiiii my love, the next chapter of Something Dread, Something Red is up and you should read it. (Also if Nigel is your jam you need to catch up on M is for Maraclea, it's unhinged 😂)

kisses 😘

OH MY GOD YOU ARE A GOD!!!! ALL THIS SMUT??? IM SO FUCKING EXCITED I CANNOT WAIT I WILL BE SITTING HERE TWIDDLING MY THUMBS VERY IMPATIENTLY 🤣

ALSO CONGRATS ON ALMOST FINISHING!!! IM SO PROUD OF YOU 🥳🥳🥰🥰🥰🥰🥰🥰

And please please please share all your metalwork with all your new insects 😂 I need to see all of them now especially your bee necklace 🥰 god you really are so talented and wonderful

AND I HAVE SO MUCH CATCHING UP TO DO! I NEED TO BINGE EVERYTHING

[raccoon-eyed-rebel]

Part 10

Masterlist

Series masterlist

Part 9 🍂 Part 11

Pairing: Syverson x ofc

Series summary: Life with Sy, what more can you wish for? The most amazing husband and father to a whole litter of cute little kids... Sometimes you wonder "how did you get here?"

Chapter warnings: Curious Jules and general angst and awkwardness? No smut, that's a warning (y'all are thirsty 😘😘)

Word count: 1.1k

A/N: Proofing and editing 11 right now. It should be up before long and it's a good one! So @keanureevesisbae, enjoy this little intermission of fluff and girltalk while you get your popcorn ready for the next round! ❤️❤️❤️

@deandoesthingstome @geralts-yenn @omgkatinka @summersong69 @diegos-butt

You sighed and snuggled into the solid wall of man behind you, moaning when the arm around you squeezed you tighter and the fingers on your chest moved.

“Mornin’, Sugar,” he mumbled into your hair.

“Hey,” you said, a slow, lazy smile spreading across your face, “you’re still here.” Sy chuckled, and you immediately heard something mischievous to it.

“’Course, baby,” he said as he freed his other arm from beneath your pillow and raised himself up on his elbow, “if the choice is between ‘bed and boobs’, or ‘couch and no boobs’…”

“Oh, I see,” you laughed, but before you could continue, your train of thoughts was interrupted by Sy’s lips on your neck. You hummed as the feeling immediately brought the fire from last night back to life, and it made you a lot bolder than you normally would have been. Without thinking, you pressed your ass back, purposely rubbing against the – massive? – erection he was sporting.

“Darlin’, we talked about this,” he mumbled against your skin. You could feel his lips morph into a smile as he spoke.

“You’re not drunk anymore,” you teased.

“I’m not, but I was serious about makin’ it special,” he said before carefully nipping at the skin of your neck. The new sensation did nothing to ease the growing desire between your legs, and everything to make it much, much worse.

“Sy-“ Fingers captured your face and turned it up so you were facing him. A swift kiss on the lips shut you up. Normally, you’d get mad, but Sy could interrupt you like this all day, every day.

“Sweetheart, it’s our first time and-“

“Fucking Jules,” you hissed when you heard him say that. She’d told him? She was so fucking dead! After making a mental note to put ‘kill Jules’ on your to do list for the day, you turned your attention back to Sy, who looked at you confused, as if he hadn’t just said something he really shouldn’t have said. Oh boy.

“Su-“

“Do not ‘Sugar’ me, Sy,” you growled, “what the fuck? Julie told you?” That was high treason. And you’d be sure to let her know that. Actually, it probably wasn’t as big a deal, but you were angry, and she was going to get it.

“Told me what?” This was unbelievable. He was really going to pretend you were stupid?

“Don’t play dumb, Sy. She told you I’m…” It was never hard to say… Until you said it to the guy you were really hoping would help you get to where you’d never have to say it again. “I’ve never…” “She didn’t tell me that.” Tears burned behind your eyes. How could he be lying to you right now?

“Then how did you know it would be my first time?”

“I didn’t.” A cocky grin spread across his face. “I said it would be our first time, Sugar.” Oh…

Sy had gotten a call from a realtor about a house nearby, and had left after breakfast, leaving you with plenty of time to freak out before Julie arrived. Or so you thought. How was it possible that this woman didn’t have enough speeding tickets to wallpaper your entire house?

“Bitch, spill.” She immediately dashed past you, into the kitchen, where she put the kettle on.

“Good morning, Jules!” You said sarcastically, but you couldn’t keep the smile off your face. It was amusing to see how Julie had already made herself at home at your new place.

“Seriously, Lara, none of that, you’ve been driving me absolutely insane. Please tell me you’ve finally slept with him?”

“Slept with, yes,” you said, “the other thing, however…”

“You… I… Wha… Lara… No… He…” Jules pinched the bridge of her nose with two fingers and sighed very dramatically. “He was in your bed.”

“He was.” You giggled. For fuck’s sake, you actually giggled. Were you twelve? Some wide-eyed schoolgirl looking anxiously at the anatomy pictures in the biology book? Or were you a grown woman who… Oh, forget it.

“Why, pray tell, did it not happen?” Julie actually crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. She was unnecessarily invested in all of this, you decided. But she was your best friend, and that was her job. And you were going to need her.

“He wanted our first time to special,” you said softly as a blush slowly crept up your neck.

“Oh,” Julie said, putting just a little too much emphasis and subtext into that one little syllable. As soon as she had her tea and you were holding your coffee, you moved to the living room.

“So the first time you kiss, you take him to your room and he spends the night?” Jules laughed as soon as she set her tea down on the coffee table.

“It wasn’t the first time we kissed.” For once, it was your time to shine. And God, it was worth it! Julie’s mouth fell open and she looked at you with complete bewilderment splattered across her face for a moment.

“It wasn’t?” You shook your head in reply and gave her the run-down of what had happened weeks before.

“I fucking knew it,” Julie hissed when you were done talking, “there’s no way he could have kept his hands to himself for that long.”

“Excuse me?”

“Lara, Sy has been sleeping on my boyfriend’s couch. I know things I shouldn’t know.” Jules’ eyes were glowing as she spoke. “That man used to take five minute showers before he met you. Now it’s ten. Do you think he spends those extra minutes washing his hair?” You looked at her sheepishly, not catching on to what she was trying to say until she made herself abundantly clear with a fairly obscene hand gesture.

“Jules!” If your cheeks hadn’t been red already, you were approximately one hundred percent convinced that they were now.

“I’m serious.” Julie seemed to feel a lot less shame talking about the subject. It was weird; normally it wasn’t a problem for you, either. When discussing Jules’ sex life, that is… “Now, about last night…” She looked at you, clearly filled with anticipation.

“We… made out?” Jules sighed. It was more than clear to her that she was going to have to take the lead in the interrogation – again. Only this time, she knew you’d answer. Because you needed her help. She asked all the questions she wanted to know – up to and including ‘how big is he, because I’ve seen him in sweatpants and girl…’, to which you had to answer that you didn’t really have any reference material, but you thought he was pretty big. That answer did not seem to satisfy Julie’s curiosity.

“What, do you want measurements, Jules?”

“If possible?” The woman was dead serious…  

[royallyprincesslilly]

Title: The Confession {13}**

Chris Evans x Best Friend Reader

Warning: Mild Cursing, Fluff, 18 + Mature Content, NSFW, Immoral Behavior, Angst

Words: 3.1k

Summary: Not this time.

Note: IT’S BACK! I apologize for the long, long, long hiatus. It wasn’t my intention for it to be this long and I appreciate you guys for being patient and bearing with me. It means a lot. 

Thank you for reading lovelies! 😘😘

If you enjoyed this, please, LIKE, COMMENT, REBLOG.  ❤️❤️

***NOT Edited/Proofread***

***Text Inserts***

Previous Chapters: 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 

The soft press of lips across your back was what woke you. Moaning, you stretched each of your tense muscles. You felt the tightness in every single one of them. You even felt it in muscles you were sure you hadn’t worked ever in your life. A deep groan erupted from deep in your throat. When you turned your head toward the radiating heat you felt beside you, a wide awake and alert Chris came into view.

 “Mmm.”

 “Mmmm, morning to you too,” Chris teased.

 You smiled then rolled onto your back keeping the sheet laid across your bare breasts.

 “Is it still morning?”

 Chris peeped over his shoulder out the tent flap then looked back at you, “Eh, maybe the last hour of it. You sure like to sleep in.”

 “What can I say, someone likes to keep me up at nights.”

 His diabolical smile appeared. “I keep you up as much as you keep me up. I remember a hazy dream that turned out to be reality of your mouth doing the most sinful things under the covers.”

 You snickered. “I didn’t hear any complaints.”

 “Who would complain getting the best head of their entire life?”

You rolled your eyes and groaned again. “My muscles ache.”

 “Poor baby. Where are these muscles so I can kiss them make it better,” he said in a baby babble voice.

 You pouted, playing it up. “Every where.”

 Chris’s brow shot up and he smiled another mischievous smirk. “Everywhere?”

 You nodded and seconds later he’d pushed his head over the messy fold of the sheet that covered your breasts, feasting his eyes on you bare chest. “These muscles too?”

 You nodded and placed one arm behind your head. Chris peppered kisses all over your breasts going around each before finally sucking your nipple into his mouth. A soft moan slipped from your lips.

 “Better?”

 “Eh, I think you have more work to do.”

 He smiled against your skin and continued his ministrations. A few minutes later when your body was awake, and ready for more he ripped the sheet from you exposing you to his eyes and the bright late morning sun which bathed you evenly.

 “Mmm. My goddess.”

 He kissed down the center of your body and went to your thighs where he kissed along the flesh that lined your inner thigh then began massaging your hamstrings and quadriceps. More moans tumbled from you as you relished the feel of his strong, large hands kneading and rubbing out the knots and kinks that pained you. The massage felt good, but it also felt good to have his hands on you. He’d probably given you tens of massages over the years, maybe even hammy massages after workouts together but you didn’t remember them making you feel wet and horny.

 A soft nip against your calf brought your mind back from wandering and you watched him kiss and rub your calves taking care not to be too rough. Again, you moaned and closed your eyes taking it all in.

 “Feels good?”                      

 “So good.”

 Chris began doing the same repetition of actions on your left calf before rising to your thigh. As his hands caressed and rubbed, his lips kissed along your hip. The bevy of sensations had you arching your back in baby arches. You knew this was just him teasing you. You’d both found out that he knew just what to do to produce arches bigger than McDonald’s.

 “Have I covered all the aching muscles?”

 “Mmm. All but one,” you answered.

 “Oh yeah all but one? I got your pectoralis major, hammies, quads, calves. Hmmm.”

 He feigned confusion and it was adorable. You wanted to kick him because of how adorable and sexy he was at the same time. It should have been impossible, contradictory, but it wasn’t—not for him.

 “Ah, I see what I missed. Triceps and biceps.”

 You rolled your eyes as he brought your arm down to your side and began massaging them one at a time. It felt great yes but the thought that his hands were so close to your breasts but not on them slightly irked you.

 A few minutes later after both your arms had been worked over, Chris looked at you with a glint in his impossibly deep blue eyes.

 “Got them all now?”

 His fingers were tracing dizzying patterns into the skin of your abdomen. They were distracting because when they inched close to your pelvis they came back up to your belly button.

 “Chris,” you whined.

 “Whining? I wondered when the whiny side of you would come out to play? My bratty goddess.”

 You writhed hoping you’d give his hand the hint of where it should go.

 “You’re a big girl. Use your words, Y/N.”

 You refused. He wanted you to beg and you didn’t want to give him the satisfaction.

 “Princess.”

 You kept your lips pressed together but when you felt his fingers at your inner thigh mirroring what his fingers at your abdomen were doing you mewled.

 “Such a stubborn princess,” Chris chastised before he cupped your sex in a quick move. Your groan was loud.

 “Looks like I found the last one.”

 His thumb strummed your pearl and you gasped arching your back and angling your head back. “Yes.”

 Seconds later he slipped two thick digits inside your heated apex and groaned.

 “Fuckin’ hell princess you’re so tight. Mmm.”

 He angled his fingers hooking them pressing right where he knew you wouldn’t be able to take it. Almost instantaneously you screech as your body spasmed. With this spasm, your core clenched round his fingers keeping them in place.

 “Fuck! Is this my pussy, princess?”

 You nodded unable to find your voice.

 “Is it?”

 Chris withdrew his fingers then thrust forward, joining you in one fluid and forceful move.

 “Mmmm, Christ! Is this tight little pussy mine?”

 You mewled and in a moment of loss of control one hand pressed to his abdomen pushing him away while your legs were wrapped around him trapping him where he was. Chris groaned loudly and pulled you closer feeding you every single inch he possessed. The feeling was sublime; so sublime you didn’t want these moments to slip away. With your back arched half off of the mattress, your free hand that wasn’t grasping desperately at the forearm of the hand he had gripping your waist drifted to his bearded jaw. Your thumb slowly swiped across his bottom lip, memorizing every crease, and line. When his mouth dipped open, he caught your thumb between his teeth and bit gently. It wasn’t a hard bite, but it was enough to make you draw in a sharp breath.

 His kiss on the same spot he bit made your heart skip a beat, but the way he nuzzled your hand so you moved it fully to hold his jaw melted it.

 “I love you, Y/N—so damn much.”

 The ending of his sentence kissed the sensitive skin of your neck before he buried his face there and you held on to him like he was the dream of the future you never knew you craved.

 Several hours later once both of you were satiated enough to claim the last hours of restful sleep with the wilderness as your sleep soundtrack you stirred awake to Chris’ arms wrapped possessively and protectively around you. Instantly, your body relaxed as if this wasn’t a new occurrence for you, like you’d woken in his arms for the last twenty years. This was all so strange but also so inevitable. You slowly turned to face him taking care not to wake him.

 Once you were face to face, you slowly trailed your eyes over the perfectly imperfect features he had. His bushy eyebrows that were slightly uneven, the top of his nose bridge where a tiny lone bone protruded, to the pointed tip of his nose then the peekaboo effect of his top lip. By the time you made it to his jaw, you’d already began to wonder what your children would look like. Would they have brown hair that was so close to red? Would they take your fuller lips or his imbalanced ones? Would their eyes be his? Or his jaw theirs? A tiny replica of you and Chris popped into mind and it filled you with so much glee. These were thoughts you hadn’t had before, thoughts that never seemed quite right with Jax. Thoughts your brain never allowed.

 “It’s always been you,” you whispered while dragging a finger down the length of his nose. “It will always be you.”

 ~~~~~~~~

 -The Next Day-

If the night before had filled the air with passion and tenderness, this morning’s air was filled with calm. You woke before Chris, prepared a lite breakfast and his morning coffee just the way he liked it then watched the sunrise. He joined you halfway, wrapping you in his arms like a cocoon of love, strength, and support. There was no need for words. The sunrise led to languid kisses and sensual touches that brought you to one of the most intense and withholding orgasms you’d had in your life. Your mingling moans drifted off into the woods to announce to all the woodland creatures two equal mates had been consecrated to one another.

 By the time you’d packed up camp together then loaded Chris’ car and began the drive back, that mellow and calm mood remained. Your entwined fingers never drifted apart not even when Chris nearly ran over a fox cub because he was so enthralled with looking at you. His only explanation: “you’re just too beautiful not to look at.” That started your teenage, first love giggles, and those giggles persisted every time your eyes met, and he gave you a Casanova wink.

 You could hardly contain your giddiness---hardly keep from reminiscing about the weekend and all that had happened. When you remembered him asking you to marry him, you persisted staring at your engagement ring that was on the hand he held tightly. You couldn’t help thinking the whole time that he was the man you were going to marry and spend the rest of your life with. He was the one.

 A few hours later, Chris pulled into the same parking lot you’d met up at. The sunset was just behind the clouds and the sky was beginning to darken but the amber and violet hues still held some light for the city to enjoy. Neither of you made a move to get out of the car, not even when the engine began to cool, or the remnants of the sunset disappeared. You sat there, hand in hand, heart to heart not daring to move or open the door for fear of letting the world impose on your bliss, your connection.

 Glancing over to Chris, you found his eyes already on you. Both of you let out a snort that filled the car and in those seconds any angst that had filled the silence disappeared.

 “I don’t want to let you go,” Chris admitted.

 You squeezed his hand hoping to reassure him.

 “I don’t want to go.”

 You gazed at each other, and you were sure the longing in his eyes matched yours. It was then an idea popped into your head. Biting your bottom lip, you spoke carefully, unsure if he would turn you down, “Come home with me?”

 Chris turned his body to you then clasped your cheek in his palm. “You mean it?”

 You nodded.

 “Isn’t that--,” he began before you cut him off.

 “I’ve gotten used to sleeping beside you.”

 His smile could melt glaciers, but it did light a blazing sun in your heart. In seconds, his lips were pressed to yours kissing you sweetly.

 “Good,” he began, lips still pressed to yours. “I want to ruin you, Y/N, ruin you for any other man because I’m who you were meant to sleep beside,” he kissed you again and again. “I’m the man you were meant to kiss, to hold, to love, to spend forever with. Me.”

 Your eyes locked and you felt the deep meaning behind each word. You kissed him again then hugged him. As he held you, you tried desperately to hold on to those words. A few short minutes later, the two of you exited the car more secure in facing the world. Instead of unloading your bags, Chris walked you to your car.

 “I’ll bring your bags with me when I come by. I just have to check on Dodger.”

 You smiled then nodded.

 “Kiss him for me.”

 Chris kissed you. “That was from him.”

 The two of you giggled together lost to anything around you. After staring into each other’s eyes for a few more minutes and exchanging back and forth orders of him telling you to get in and you rebutting and telling him to get back in his car, you finally got into yours still not wanting to let his hand go.

 “You have no more than thirty minutes, Evans. Thirty minutes.”

 He playfully bit your pointer drawing a sharp breath from you before you bit your bottom lip. Chris’s eyes dropped to your lips and before you could react, he was kissing you again. This kiss wasn’t sweet or innocent, it was sensual, passionate and filled with promise of so much more. You moaned and laced your fingers behind his neck holding him there as you teased his lips. Chris’s groan was hedonistic and filled with so much desire.

 “Jesus, Y/N, if I don’t stop now I will pull you into that backseat and make you scream my name until everyone in Boston knows what is happening.”

 You smiled on him but didn’t pull back, instead you bit his bottom lip more forcefully, daring him to make good on that promise. Chris groaned again then pulled back from you.

 “You’re going to be the death of me. Go home, I’ll meet you there and I expect you naked.”

 You snorted then turned the key in ignition. “Only if you wear that thing I got you.”

 Chris snorted, shook his head then stepped back. “You’re the worst.”

 You smiled, then waved at him before pulling out of the spot. As you pulled off, you watched as he walked back to his car, his steps a little more exaggerated than usual. The drive home was a quick on, mainly because you ran two red lights then took the back route that bypassed the remaining lights and traffic. All in all, it took you fifteen minutes to get home then another thirteen minutes to shower. Though it was a quick shower, you maximized the time you had which was more then enough seeing that you didn’t have to pick sexy lingerie for him. Skin was the lingerie for the night and your edible body products would be the seduction.

 Chris’ notification tone echoed in your bedroom from the bed.

You smiled and shook your head as you cotched at the edge of your bed, rubbing your smooth bare legs together.

A quick reply came in, making you wonder if he were texting and driving or using speech to text.

A soft chuckle echoed in your room.

You were relieved this hadn’t changed. Though much had changed in the span of just about eighty hours, this hadn’t. You were still you.

A pride bubble filled your chest, then tears pricked your eyes. Talk that talk, you said to yourself lost in your world--your safe banter filled world. You dropped back onto your bed holding your phone over your face.

A stray tear rolled down your cheek and you quickly wiped it away.

Pushing the emotions bubbling inside of you to the side you replied.

Even typing it to him like this made your belly do backflips.

Like a spring, you bolted upright. Taking a few seconds to decipher what it was that you felt and just what kind of urge just flowed through you like a powerful tsunami, you anxiously bit your bottom lip.

Thirty seconds passed, then a minute, then two and that was when you began pacing your room wondering why he wasn’t answering. You placed your phone on your bedside table and finished getting yourself ready. Once decorated and edible body buttered up, you decided to kick things up a notch or two and slip on the heels you knew from his own admission were distracting and sexy. From the glimpse in the mirror, you knew he would lose his shit once he saw you and the giddiness returned and manifested in a bout of giggles.

 Five minutes later, the Ring alert on your phone notified you of movement at your door but before you could check it, you heard your front door shut. You hurried down the stairs stopping at the bottom one with Chris in view. He wore a pair of low hanging grey sweats and a white t-shirt that clung to everything you were sure your tongue was going to trace before the night was over. The way your mouth watered should have been sinful, should have made you feel shame, but you felt none. All you felt was anticipation and hunger.

 Chris was on you in seconds, one hand wrapping around you to hold your waist while the other took a handful of your ass. You moaned on his lips and allowed him to take lead and take lead he did. A few short seconds later, he’d hoisted you into his arms and was carrying you upstairs never breaking your kiss. When he tossed you on your bed, he peeled off his shirt and slowly scanned your body from head to heels.

 “Goddamn, Y/N. You sure know how to make a man feel welcomed.”

 You snorted then spread your legs hooking the heel of your shoes at the edge of your bed. Chris’ eyes dropped to the treasure between your legs, and you saw the rise in his sweats.

 “Lemme see.”

 Chris didn’t hesitate, he pulled his sweats down revealing the gag gift you got him last year that matched several other pairs from throughout the years. His teeny tiny boxer-briefs with your face etched all over them had you laughing loudly.

 “Yeah, yeah, yeah laugh it up.”

 You tried to stop but it was useless.

 “You love em’ don’t lie. Part of me has always been near and dear,” you teased.

 “I didn’t want your face near my cock, Y/N.”

 “No?”

 You sat up and scooted to the edge of the bed, pulling him closer.

 “You wanted that cock somewhere else entirely huh.”

 Your eyes locked and you saw him gulp, he knew what was coming next.

 It was going to be a long night and hopefully you had a voice the next day.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

***If you want to be tagged/untagged please SEND AN ASK SO IT WILL BE EASIER FOR ME TO KEEP TRACK OF. Thank you for reading!!!***

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

TagList:

@chaneajoyyy @caplover22 @kikimiyazaki @bellaamor88 @toniilaney @jamesbarnesappreciationsociety @ajspencer1892 @ashanti-notthesinger @titty-teetee @evemej @areubeingserved @theskullgoddess @caramara3 @champagnesugamama @minton131 @pananegra @scoop93535 @try-n-pronounce-it @dumbchick @lo-cheu @behindthesehazeleyes27 @blackmissfrizzle  @mery-be @anandalambert @nervousninjatheorist @dangerouslovefanfic @give-me-a-million-dollars-pls @thinkxlovexloud @chris-butt @starlite-starbrite @momobaby227@alyxkbrl @angrybirdcr @d1ff3r3nt-b34uty-official @twinx007 @a-dizzle777 @ab-baybay @patzammit @kreolemami @aysha1447 @cutewylie @disaster-rose @wondersofdreaming @livinglifeformemyselfandi @magdelen69 @snowpiercer21 @renfrewscorner @thevelvetseries @youurkryptonite @hakunalive4eva @caplover22

@mizcaptainphoenix @bobbdylann @emilykjhgsj @littlepreciousangel @ssaarroonn@thummbelina @sweetlittlegingy @art-estrange @torntaltos @rynabarnesrogers @rororo06 @anotherblackfangirl @bernie-k @theonewithherheadintheclouds @hista-girl @coldmuffinbanditshoe @jennmurawski13 @deathstroke-terminated-deez-guts @maxcullen @shadyskit @someone-really-bored @thejemersoninferno @itsallyscorner @cristinagronk16 @shakemeupthanks-blog @acciolove724 @straightforwardly @zsuzstyina @acevansss @evansgirl7@rdjparker @deadlymistress24 @sunkissedebony97 @turn-thy-paige @jovanaprime @amelatonin @nerdybitchpudding @amennariee @shar74nett @likesfairytales @vintageembrace @maverickabull @est1887 @periodtcevans

@thotti3par7on @productofchina @winchwm @jesseswartzwelder @pivictorious @anat2507 @euh-say-what-now @raveviolet @actorinfluence @sadishdelray  @ljstraightnochaser @041802 @evermcfearless @tashawar @dwights-new-plague @miss-jackson500 @jd-now-jq @renfrewscorner @baby-iyania @brwnsugababe @evansshine @spideydobrik @laketaj24 @mauvecherie @priya212 @euh-say-what-now @richonne4life @cyntgefel01 @brownskinafro @chrissbabybunny @night-of-the-living-shred @simply-heaven @queenoftheworldisdead @chrisevansfanfic @bforbbgirl @wowthatsbrazy @thejeneralvicinity @doublesidedscoobysnacks @richonne4life @cyntgefel01 @supernaturalvikingwhore @blackgurlkillinit @fanfictionaffair @nervousninjatheorist @simply-heaven

@wonderlandfandomkingdom @partypoison00 @rynabarnesrogers-reading @lady-x-red @ibe-erynn @nakusaych9 @madixii @chrisevansdaddycap @zsuzstyina  @kittykatlow @queenshikongo3 @beccacupcakesxo @nakusaych9 @xoxloaveasre @naturalthrone22  @blackgurlkillinit @littlepreciousange @queenshikongo3 @perplexed3001 @liquorlaughslove@smediumsmeatbae @blackmissfrizzle @supernaturalvikingwhore @littlepreciousangel @purplehairgawdess @wowthatsbrazy @tenaciousperfectionunknown @marvelatthis30 @chaos-crusader @naturalthrone22 @mrsbarnes-rogers @coffeebooksandfandom @vintageembrace @alookintohersoul

@livinglifeformemyselfandi @onetwo3000 @sarswilltakeyouout @crist1216 @deadpixie22 @cessamjrmr @simply-heaven @offrostandstarlight @shar74nett @cltex84 @minton131 @actorinfluence @misz-adrii @tenaciousperfectionunknown@chezdricks @fanfictionaffair @october505 @unknownmystery22 @almosttherebutnot @nervousninjatheorist @maxcullen @cyntgefel01 @brownskinafro  @readsreblogsfics @vlvtkyss @sarswilltakeyouout @cleopatra-knowles @xsweetdellzx @youremysuperstar @cxmfort @i-just-like-fanfics @msblkfire84 @chezdricks @maeleeme

@ramp-it-up @k347 @est1887 @rynabarnesrogers-reading  @supersquirrel1996 @inlovewith3 @basicchelsea @chrisevansszn   @7soulstars  @jbrizzywrites @m90schick @pricklypear @talley84 @thesecretlifeofdaydreamss @kalesrebellion @koko-michelle @inmoix @harrypotheadnerd @mrs-captain-evans @cevans-fics @pretendlifeisnormal @fanfictionaffair  @sohani02 @baby-i-am-fireproof@clubfairy @shipatheart @evans-sims @skyesthebomb @kenequa @ficsfordays @breezykpop  @trinity97-blog @deadpixie22

[dean-winchester-is-a-warrior]

Get Me to the Church On Time Pt. 4

Series Summary: It's Dean and Julie's wedding day. What could go wrong?

Chapter Summary: Time for a wedding!

Series Warnings/Explicit 18+: Some show level violence, eventual smut, fluff, smidge of angst. Chapters will have individual warnings.

Chapter Warnings: None, super fluff, tiny smidge of angst.

Pairings: Dean Winchester x OFC (Julie)

Word Count: 2,117

**I sincerely apologize for putting this series up a second time. For some bizarro reason, Tumblr won't let me edit them, and they don't open properly when I click on them, it's being a giant pain, so I'm hoping if I repost them, I can change what I need and fix the problem. 🤞🏼🤞🏼**

A/N: Dean and Julie are back! Each part will vary between 500+ and 2000+ words. I will be releasing all the parts today, September 15th, as part of my 1K follower celebration! 😊💓

The parts will be released as follows:

Part 1 - 8:00 AM

Part 2 - 10:00 AM

Part 3 - 12:00 PM

Part 4 - 3:00 PM

Part 5 - 6:00 PM ||

*Times are all based on CST*

A/N 2: So, as I stated this mini-series is part of my 1K followers celebration. For the celebration I asked people to send in gif prompts, or requests for me to write, all of which would be posted on my birthday, which is TODAY! 🎉

I only ended up with 6 prompts/requests, so I thought I would mix the prompts in with my own ideas, and I decided to write this little mini-series as well as a (hopefully) special surprise for those who enjoyed Dean and Julie in Green is My Favorite Color.

At 7:00 PM, I will post my last fic for the celebration, the first chapter of my sequel series, I Will Find You in the Dark!

Hope you enjoy my contributions for the day! 😘😘

Both beautiful text dividers, below and at the bottom, were created by @talesmaniac89. 💓 Title card was designed by me.

Three hours later, bodies had been burned and buried, the formerly possessed that had lived were being taken home by a handful of hunters, significantly lowering their guest count. But their closest friends and family were still there, so Julie was happy. She refused to dwell on the fact that their wedding had been attacked by demons, refused to see it as any kind of omen.

Dean said they'd been ambushed almost as soon as they were on the road, demons sweeping out of nowhere to try and run them off the road.

But they'd all kept heading for the church knowing they had a lot of hunter back up there. Apparently Crowley was pissed that Sam had killed his hellhound the week before, and that they'd started the process of closing the gates of hell, so he was lashing out.

"I guess the son of a bitch is taking things pretty personal." Dean said with a scowl.

But despite all the setbacks, the wedding was back on. It might be happening four hours late, the sun already starting to set, but both Dean and Julie were determined not to let the ceremony be put off.

So, they carried on.

Even though the surprise of Dean seeing her for the first time was spoiled, and tradition may have been broken, Julie still wanted to walk down the aisle. Garth offered to escort her and she gave him a kiss on his cheek, moved by his suggestion.

He smiled at Dean. "I'll officially be giving her away to you, Dean, so you better be worthy."

Dean punched him in the arm, and continued on to stand at the front of the church with the rest of the wedding party.

"Ow." Garth complained, rubbing his skinny bicep.

Julie laughed at their foolishness and dragged Garth into position just outside the closed doors.

As she stood staring at the doors of the church, the absurdity of the situation hit her. They'd just been attacked by demons, there was a tinny version of the wedding march playing through the same PA system she'd used hours before to perform a mass exorcism, and she was waiting outside so she could "reveal herself" to a man who'd already seen everything, including her dress.

She wondered briefly whether she should have just gone to stand beside Dean at the altar, and done away with this part of the ceremony.

But as Kevin opened the doors and she started walking down the aisle towards Dean, she decided she absolutely wouldn't have wanted to miss this. The look on his face was one she knew she'd remember every day of her life.

His smile was beaming, and he looked like an excited little boy on Christmas morning. She felt so beautiful and treasured, and she smiled back at him, tears threatening to fall.

She saw Sam slap Dean on the back and squeeze his shoulder and Benny's blue eyes sparkled merrily as she made her way towards them all. Charlie and Jody were both wiping tears away as they stood waiting for her to join them.

As she reached the altar, Dean held out his hand to her and she slipped her hand into his, feeling immediately calm and happy. No matter what had come before it, this moment was perfect.

Cas walked forward and spoke, his deep voice ringing out in the old stone church.

"Good afternoon." He paused and looked out the window at the setting sun. "It was supposed to be afternoon. Good evening. We're gathered here today to join this man and this woman in holy matrimony."

"Not too holy, I hope." Dean said with a wink at Julie.

She shook her head with a slight blush. "My god, we're in a church." She whispered to him, which was pointless because everyone was close enough that they could hear everything.

They all chuckled and Cas paused for a minute before continuing on, the interruption confusing him. "I believe you've both written your own vows."

"Yes." Julie said, quietly. She carried a tiny bouquet of wildflowers that Charlie had picked for her from the side of the church. She passed them off to Jody and took the small piece of paper from her that contained the things she wanted to promise Dean.

Now that it was time to say them out loud, she worried that they were silly. Looking down at the paper, she read. "Dean. I love you." She shrugged and waved her hand. "But I guess you already knew that and I probably didn't have to write it down."

She chuckled nervously and Dean squeezed her hand. She looked up into his beautiful, bright green eyes and let her paper full of words float to the floor; she didn't need it.

She closed her eyes and took a breath. "I have loved you every moment of my life since you entered it." She opened her eyes and stared into his once again. "You're my hero, Dean Winchester."

She saw a muscle flex in his jaw, and she nodded. "And I know, you hate that word but," she shrugged, "it's just the truth."

She bit her bottom lip and grinned. "When I was young, you were my hero because you were just so unbelievably cool." Everyone around them chuckled, and Dean smiled his cockiest smile. "And because you were, you know, devastatingly handsome." She said, batting her eyelashes coyly.

"What happened to ya?" One of their hunter guests called out and everyone laughed, including Dean who looked down at the ground and chuckled.

The laughter died down, and Julie continued, emotion thick in her voice. "And because as soon as you took my hand in yours, I was home. After my mother died, I remember feeling so lost and scared, and so sure I'd never feel safe again. But then you wrapped my hand up in yours and my shattered world started to piece itself back together again."

Dean squeezed the hand he still held.

"And now," Julie did some quick math, "16 years later, nothing's changed." She paused. "Except maybe the cool part. Charlie and I know how dorky you really are." She said, looking back at her bridesmaid who nodded.

Dean pointed at them both. "How dare you?" He said in mock outrage.

Julie laughed and turned back to him. "But you are still, devastatingly handsome." Dean looked down at her and grinned, his tongue pressing just behind his teeth in a way that she had always found incredibly sexy.

Reining in her hormones, she focused on what she wanted to say to him. "And all these years later," she lifted their joined hands and pressed a kiss to their entwined fingers, "you're still holding my hand. You still mean home to me."

She took a deep breath. "So here is what I vow. I promise to always help heal you when you're hurt. And when you feel weak, I promise to remind you just how incredibly strong you are."

Julie took a small step towards him. "And I promise you that, no matter what, I will always…find you in the dark. Always."

Her voice was earnest and strong and she could see shining tears forming in Dean's eyes, before he was suddenly yanking her forward, his mouth slamming down on hers.

As he kissed her long and hard, cheering and outright whoops came from their guest and wedding party.

As Julie pulled away, laughing, she could hear Cas beside them, slightly befuddled. "No, um... you're not supposed to do that yet." The angel explained, as though they'd just lost their place in the script.

Dean laughed softly as he let his forehead rest against hers. He nodded gently. "Ah, yeah. Sorry, Cas."

He pulled back from her and brought his hands up to cup both her cheeks, cradling her face reverently. "My Jules." He said softly, his voice filled with awe.

He shook his head, stutteringly slightly. "I don't...I don't have...words." He sighed as though frustrated with his inability to say what he wanted to. "I will NEVER have the words for you, sweetheart."

He was quiet for a moment as he brushed his thumb across her cheekbone. He dropped his hands and looked down at the floor.

"I never thought...I'd have this..." He shook his head and amended his words. "No, I never thought I SHOULD have this."

He looked at her briefly, his head tilted slightly as he contemplated what having her in his life meant. "And standing here with you now, Jules..."

There was a long pause, and Dean closed his eyes. Julie could see the muscle flexing in his jaw and when his eyes finally opened she could see his fear written across his face. "I'm just so terrified."

Julie sucked in a shuddering breath and raised a hand to his cheek. He immediately covered it with his own and leaned into the caress.

Julie felt his real fear emanate from him, and she hurt for him. But she also felt tears of happiness spring up again. He'd allowed her into a moment of real vulnerability. From him, it was a real gift, especially in front of others. He was admitting his weakness.

He was so beautiful.

After a moment, Dean took a deep breath, and nodded as though resolving something in his mind. "But okay, my vows." He said and kept her hand in his as he took it from his cheek and stood up straight.

"I promise to let you have all the blankets."

Julie laughed through her tears, finding a special joy in the laughter and sniffles she could hear all around her.

"I promise not to leave dirty clothes lying around. I know you hate that." Julie nodded adamantly.

He shook his head, and again the muscle flexed in his jaw, as though this was a particularly hard thing to say. "And I promise not to forget that you're more than just my wife. You are a very badass hunter, who doesn't need me to make decisions about your life for you."

Julie felt her heart squeeze. She appreciated that vow so much, knowing that it was simply an expansion of his previous promise to never again decide she'd be better off without him, and walk away.

Dean pulled her close to him, looking deep into her eyes, his face again filled with awe, as though he couldn't believe his luck.

"And I promise to love you for as long as you'll let me."

There was a second of overwhelming emotion before Julie leapt up to wrap her arms around Dean's neck, feet dangling off the ground, pressing her lips to his. He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her back passionately, tongue delving into her mouth, claiming her.

Distantly, Julie could hear Cas call out over the cheering. "No...that's...it's still not time for that." He sounded vaguely annoyed that they kept getting it wrong.

Julie broke away, breathless and laughing, and landing back on her feet. "Sorry, Cas."

"It's...fine. It's the ring part now." He said, his voice rushed, as though eager to get through everything before they screwed up again.

There was some general jostling around as the Sam and Jody pulled the rings out for them to exchange. Sam passed his big brother the ring and then pounded him on the back, a massive smile wreathing his face.

"Looks like we all owe you some cash!"

Julie raised an eyebrow, confused, but Dean laughed loudly. "Hell yeah, you do." He said before turning back to face Julie.

Without preamble, clearly just trying to get through it, Cas looked at Julie. "Do you Julie, take Dean as your husband?"

Julie nodded as Dean slipped the gold ring on her finger, admiring the inset emerald that adorned it. "I do."

Cas shifted his focus to Dean. "And Dean, do you take Julie as your wife?"

Julie slipped his plain gold band on his finger as Dean answered, beaming. "I do."

Cas nodded, looking relieved. "Then, by the power vested in me...by...well, by virtue of being an angel, I suppose, but also from the people at 'Side Hustles that Work dot com, backslash, 'Get Ordained Now', I now pronounce you - oh, and also by the power of the state of Kansas...I now pronounce you husband and wife."

He nodded again. "You may NOW kiss the bride. Though, that seems redundant since you've already kissed her three times."

Dean laughed and pulled Julie close before turning to look at Cas. "I'm gonna do it again, anyways, just to make it official." He lowered his lips to hers again, this time gentle and chaste.

A much more appropriate church kiss.

Keep Reading

1 - Jensen RPF + Any/All characters Jensen plays.

@lyarr24

@siospins2

@impalaslytherin

@maggiegirl17

@akshi8278

@candy-coated-misery0731

@nt-multi-fandom

@deanswaywardgirl

@slytherinlyn314

@globetrotter28

@jensensgirl

2 - Dean Winchester Fics Only.

@saikosheadcanons

@lgranger67

@carryonwaywardgirl

3 - Any/All Fics (regardless of fandom/character.)

@sunshineandwings86

@kazsrm67

@sexyvixen7

4 - Everything (includes fan vid/DOOL edits as well)

@unabashed-lover-of-fictional-men

@awkward-and-indecisive

@maliburenee

@supernatural4life2022

@spn730015

@b3autyfuldisast3r

@kickingitwithkirk

@waywardbaby

@foxyjwls007

@deanwanddamons

@deandreamernp

@deanwithscissors

@myloversgone

@snowlovespie

@leigh70

@all-alone-he-turns-to-stone

@fangirlxwritesx67

@charred-angelwings

@hopefuldreamers-world

@mysherlock221b

@jensensgotyoudean

@stixnstripesworld

@thoughts-and-funnies

@magssteenkamp

@norman1967

@princessmisery666

@eevvvaa

@mishkatelwarriorgoddess

@deepsketchsupernaturalcowboy

@b-i-t-c-h-i-e

@twirpbunwarrior

@mysweetlittledesire

@waynes-multiverse

@mrsjenniferwinchester

@bernasaurus

@jensenslady79

[bourbon-ontherocks]

time to shine ‘thursday’ Friday

This tag game was created in hopes of reaching at least a few people and creating more awareness for the creator-side of tumblr. Time to Shine Thursday is inspired by these posts and meant to be for all artists alike: writers, editors, poets, GIF makers, cartoonists etc. This is me giving you all an excuse to show off!

Only rule: Be as thirsty for attention as you want to be! Link your old fics/art pieces or anything that didn’t get enough attention, or link a work you loved to create or share a draft from your newest WIP. Or do all of these. Be greedy. Show your art. Crave attention. Be proud. And don’t forget to give your friends an excuse to show off theirs!

Additional note: Please consider dropping one of your favourite hidden gems by another author along with your own work so others can enjoy it as well and so that it doesn’t stay buried any longer!

I was tagged eons ago by @misshazelevers20 @juuuunaaaaoooo and @whiskeyjack (thanks lovelies! 😘😘😘)

I am proud of:

My two favourite fics It Hurts When I See You Struggle and I hear her scream (and I feel nothing). I love them so much, to me these are the fics where my writing is at its finest, and I really managed to make these fics look exactly like what I had in mind in terms of plot, atmosphere, emotional journey, so I’m very proud of having hit my own target in the middle with them. In that regard, it makes me particularly happy that the first one is my most bookmarked fic of all.

I am beyond honoured that the talented writers and wonderful human beings that are @whiskeyjack and @septiembrre trusted me into betaing their respective fics. I love these stories so much and the fact that I, a non-native English speaker, could be of any help in their writing process makes me the proudest. Also betaing someone else’s work is an amazing experience that teaches you a lot and everybody should try it. Go read these amazing stories asap everyone, and I’m looking forward to the next chapters!

I am very proud of my Cold Showers Lead To Crack crackfics series because being funny is pretty often harder than being angsty, and also the writing process of these fics involved much cackling to myself. In particular, I am super proud of the Bourbon glass POV Pour Me A Drink, And I'll Tell You Some Lies and the Dean x Reader self-insert But the tigers come at night with their voices soft as thunder because both were kinda out of my comfort zone and lead me to explore new things and have a lot of fun. Also I gifted both of these to @sothischickshe  and I am beyond psyched and proud that they seemed to make her laugh at least a little ❤️

My Cyborg!Rio edit because I spent an unreasonable amount of time on it and I find it so funny

I want to shoutout:

@sothischickshe​‘s upon your ignorance (and the gray despair) of your ugly life (Dean x Rio bodyswap, it’s amazing, hilarious, and totally underrated) and the underrated gem that is Maybe it’s something in the water, I re-read it recently and it got me cackling so hard

@ama-ssiempre​‘s art, which is my favourite, in particular the BRIO HUG and the kiss for the Mystery box prise, but also everything she draws (check it here) ❤️

This little gem I recently discovered: PTA Vibes by greyish, it’s clearly not underrated since it has 1k+ kudos but it’s been posted quite a while ago so I thought I’d dust it out a bit. Rio gets in Beth’s PTA (mostly) to mess with her. That’s it, that’s the plot, and it’s absolutely hilarious.

@sdktrs12​‘s GG edits. There's just something so crispy and pretty and fun/ny about them, and sometimes they hit me where it hurts too, and the colouring & fonts are always gorgeous, and I love especially the Fuck It series (Beth and Rio’s versions), and the Bitch!edit and the Man...!edit and so many others! 💖💖

@misshazelevers20​‘s hilarious @textsfrompaperporcupine​ and The Onion headlines GG edits. These are always so fun and on-point!!

@icanthearyoufromhereplease​‘s moodboards!!! Especially the A Rational Choice one, but reallly, all of them!!

I tag: I don’t know, I assume everyone’s already done it, but in case you haven’t/want to do it again, I tag @missmaxime​ @sdktrs12​ @septiembrre​ @ama-ssiempre​ @mamey2422​ @daydreamstew​ @sothischickshe​ and YOU if you read this

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 18K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

And this is Part 1 of Chapter 12! I hope you all enjoy it!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations @shewillreadyou @txemrn @peonierose @twinkleallnight

Chapter 12.) Best Birthday Ever. Part 1.

It was finally October. This means Shanelle had just a few more weeks until her Princes made their worldly debut. In the meantime, it's celebration time for the Royal Family. 

Khari was turning 5 and her parents were still in disbelief. Their little girl was growing up right in front of them. And her personality was budding. According to her mother, Khari ran the palace. 

"Daddy I want a big parade and party for my birthday this year," Khari said to Marquise over breakfast.

Marquise raised an eyebrow at his daughter as he sipped his coffee.

"Little girl, do you have 'Daddy I want a big parade and party for my birthday this year' money?" Shanelle asked.

"No, but Daddy does," Khari replies.

Marquise made a face. 

"My love, do I look like an ATM to you?" he asked Khari.

"Yep. ATM stands for All The Money. And you have all the money, Daddy." Khari replies.

Shanelle cackled. Marquise just stared at Khari.

"Do we have a deal?" Khari asked.

Marquise smiled tightly as he leaned in close to his daughter.

"Finish your breakfast then go put your uniform on and get ready for school," Marquise said to Khari through clenched teeth.

"Okay. We'll talk about it later." Khari said as she finished her breakfast.

Marquise watched his daughter walk out of the dining room before turning to his wife who was still laughing. 

"Did you put her up to this?!" he asked Shanelle.

"No, I didn't put her up to this," she replied.

Marquise squinted. 

"Yes, you did!"

"No, I did not!"

He gave her a side-eye.

"I didn't!" Shanelle protested. 

Marquise shook his head. 

"She is worse than you are. I'm supposed to be raising the next Monarch, not a gold digger!" Marquise complained. 

"Oh stop complaining. Besides, you only turn 5 once." 

Marquise shook his head.

"It's bad enough she's getting a photoshoot for her birthday now she expects me to empty the treasury for her." 

"I'm still not hearing why you're complaining." 

"She thinks I'm made of money!" 

She shrugged. 

"I mean technically..."

Marquise groaned.

"You're not helping!" 

Shanelle kissed her husband on his cheek.

"You're such a grumpy teddy bear."

Marquise grumbled into his coffee. 

Later as Khari got ready to leave she had to say goodbye. She wrapped her daddy in the biggest hug she could muster. 

"Bye-bye, Daddy! I love you!" she said sweetly.

He kissed her forehead as he hugged her back. 

"Goodbye, my love. I hope you have a great day at school today," he replies.

Khari smiled at her daddy before turning and hugging her mother.

"Bye Mommy! I love you!"

Shanelle hugged her baby girl. 

"Bye, baby. Have a good day." 

Khari even said goodbye to her brothers.

"Bye, boys! See you later!"

"Come along my darling. It's time to go." Margo said to Khari.

"Okay, Grammy."

Khari waved at her parents one last time then took Margo's hand and left the residence to head to school. The couple watched as Khari was off to another day at school. Shanelle laid her head on her husband's left shoulder.

"You would think I'd be used to watching her leave for school by now," she said to him quietly.

He placed a soft kiss on her forehead.

"I know you're not. And I know it's hard to watch her grow up right in front of us but she'll always know we love her."

Shanelle closed her eyes.

"I know. I guess I'm scared that one day she won't need us anymore."

He wrapped his arms around her.

"That day will never happen. Because no matter what she or the boys do in this or any life that they choose, they will always need us. Just as much as we need them. They will always love us just as much as we love them."

Shanelle chuckled softly.

"Why do you always have to be a voice of reason and logic?" she asked.

"King," he replied. 

Shanelle scoffed with a smirk.

"Smartass."

"Indeed. Now what's on your schedule today?" he asked as they began to walk down the hall.

"I have a FaceTime call with Dee to finalize her birthday dinner menu, I have a virtual visit with Dr. Ramirez. I'll be seeing her twice a week until the boys are born, and I have to count the last of the RSVPs for The Last Apple Ball," she replies.

"They've all come back?" he asked.

"Yup, every last single one," she replied. 

"Even..."

"Yeah. Even the one I sent to Cass and Myah." 

Marquise nodded. 

"How did they respond?" he asked.

"They'll be here," she replied.

Marquise had a thoughtful look on his face.

"What? What is it?" she asked.

"You do know this is the second time this year that you've extended an olive branch to them right?" he replied.

"Yup. I know. At least this time I won't be surprised if it comes back to bite me in my ass."

"To be fair, Cassian did apologize for what he said to you."

Shanelle scoffed.

"No. He said I'm sorry. That's not the same as apologizing. Anyone can say I'm sorry. Even you and me. But not everyone can apologize."

"True enough. So why extend the olive branch now?" he asked.

"For the family. I'm not about to be responsible or aid in our family potentially falling apart. I'm not about to lose the people that I love and care about the most nor would I ever force them to choose just because of two people I don't care for. So I will put my pride aside for the good of the family," she replies.

"Like you always do?" he asked.

"Yes, like I always do," she replies.

The two were walking to her office.

"What's on your calendar, Your Majesty?" she asked.

"I have a meeting with the generals to monitor the situation going on in Gemmora," he replied.

"Are they still worried about the Civil War going on?" she asks.

"Yes. The war between King Eli and Queen Vanda could be disastrous for us and many of our allies," he replies.

Shanelle winced. 

"Who knew a divorce would spark an actual war?" she asked.

Marquise shrugged.

"I certainly didn't know. But I can't be too surprised by it. Eli has always been selfish and Vanda has always been stubborn," he replied.

"Is that all you have to do today?" she asks.

"Nope. I also have to name the new military base and destroyer in Cronullia, and then I have to officially welcome the now-former King and Queen of Auveral to their new living quarters here," he replied. 

Shanelle made a face.

"Does that include their two little demon seeds?" she asked.

"Unfortunately," he replied.

"Ugh! Tell me again why you agreed to let them live here?" she asked.

"To gain Auvernal as a kingdom I had to make this unfortunate concession. But! Queen Reena is paying for it. Literally. They will foot the bill. Cordonia will do nothing but play host." he replies.

"Their devil spawns won't be going to school with Khari, will they?" she asks.

"Nope. Their new home is in Lythikos. So they'll be far away from our daughter." he replies.

"But that means they'll be near Olivia..."

Marquise winked at her.

"Precisely. She insisted that they be placed there. So they'll have to deal with The Scarlet Duchess and her new wife."

Shanelle snickered just as they arrived at her office. 

"And this is where I must bid you adieu, my Queen."

Shanelle kissed him sweetly. 

"I'll see you for lunch?" she asks.

"Of course," he replied.

"Okay. I'll see you later."

She watched her husband disappear down the hall before she walked into her office and breathed a sigh of relief. She didn't want her husband to know what she was up to. She was having a birthday surprise made for him and she needed to confirm with the artist. 

After spending an hour confirming the final details of the present with the artist, she was on the phone with Dee about her birthday dinner.

"Girl you look ready to pop."

Shanelle groaned.

"I am. I want these two out of my womb! I want my bed back!" 

Dee snickered. 

"I can't wait to meet them."

"You and their sister," Shanelle said with a laugh.

Dee giggled.

"Okay, baby what are we doing for your birthday dinner?" she asked Dee.

"I'm thinking Italian. Preferably something with pasta." Dee replies.

"Hmm...how about a pasta bar?" Shanelle asks.

"Don't you think that's a bit much? It's not gonna be that many people." Dee said.

"Hello, table for three."

"Fair. Also, that way everyone can get whatever they want." Dee replies.

"Precisely, and what about dessert?" Shanelle asked.

Dee and Shanelle said the answer together.

"Cheesecake!" 

The two laughed. 

"Then I guess that does it on my end. I will send these off to Everett and I will see you in a few days."

"Thank you so much, Nelle. I appreciate your help and your hosting."

"Always love. You know me. Anything for family."

That's when Shanelle noticed the faraway look in Dee's eyes.

"Are you okay babe?" she asks.

"Huh?" Dee replies.

"You looked like you were a million miles away for a second."

Dee sighed.

"Can I be honest?" Dee replied.

"Always."

"Something happened."

"What? What is it?" Shanelle asks. 

Dee took a deep breath.

"I went out with Zack and a few of our old friends a few days ago and got a little too white girl wasted."

"Uh oh."

"But that's not the part that should worry you."

"Talk to me. What's going on?" Shanelle asks.

"I'm not sure how to tell you," Dee replies. 

"You know I will never judge you."

"I know I just..." Dee trailed off.

"What is it, babe?" Shanelle asks.

"Zig was there," Dee replied.

Shanelle winced.

"Yikes!"

"Yeah. He helped me into an Uber. And I swear it was totally innocent. But the paparazzi were there too. And they took pictures."

Shanelle groaned.

"What kind of pictures?" Shanelle asks.

"Very compromising pictures..." Dee replies.

"And how do you know they took pictures?" Shanelle asks.

Dee just looked at Shanelle.

"My publicist told me a paparazzo was trying to leak them."

Shanelle let out an explosive breath. 

"Please tell me that dragon your husband dares to call a mother doesn't know about it."

"No. At least not yet. And normally I would've let her handle it but I don't need her lording it over me."

Shanelle nodded decisively.

"Say no more. I'll take care of it."

Dee visibly relaxed. 

"I love you! Thank you so much."

"Of course. You have enough to deal with. Besides I am not trying to give that old windbag any more ammunition to use against you. It's bad enough that she's constantly around my niece." 

"She's AJ's grandmother Nelle."

Shanelle made a face. 

"I don't give a goddamn who the bitch is or who she thinks she is. I don't like her being around my niece. And another thing! That old hag is as much of a grandmother as she is a saint. Which is to say not at all!"

Dee died laughing.

"You are so petty."

"Made you laugh. Mission accomplished."

Dee shook her head. 

"Thank you, Nelle. Really."

"Babe, I love you. And I only ever want to see you happy. You know this." 

Dee smiled.

"You've always been that way."

"And I always will be. I'll see you soon."

"See you soon!" 

After hanging up with Dee it was time to eat. She met Marquise in her favorite side courtyard for lunch. When she walked out to the courtyard he was on the phone. He winked at her as she got closer. 

"Oui mon oncle. On se voit la semaine prochaine. Très bien. À plus tard." he said before hanging up.

"Who was that?" she asked.

"Abhi. He'll be here next week to do the final fittings and measurements on us," he replies. 

"Yay! It's been ages since Abhi has been home. How is he? How's Vivienne?" she asked.

"He mentioned that she is doing great. They have a grandson of their own on the way," he replies.

"They do? That's great! I'm happy for them." 

"Indeed. He's due in December. Now I'm hungry so let's eat. We have quite the spread. They made us Lobster Rolls with prosciutto-wrapped scallops and creamed Spinach."

"If these Lobster Rolls aren't like the ones at Harry's Sea Shack in Martha's Vineyard, I will be highly disappointed. Also, what's for dessert?" she asked.

He uncovered two dishes revealing two deluxe hot fudge brownie sundaes.

"Yes! Let's eat!" 

The couple sat down and tucked into their lunch.

"Mmmmmm! Okay so these aren't like Harry's but they're pretty damn close. And these scallops! Where have they been all my life?" Shanelle said as she enjoyed their lunch.

"I'm glad you like it. I was feeling nostalgic so I asked the kitchen for Lobster Rolls."

"Missing Boston?" she asked 

"Somewhat. Maybe after the boys are born we'll take them and Khari on a trip," he replies.

"I love that idea. It's been way too long since we've been to the brownstone anyway."

"Then it's settled when the boys are here and a little older we'll visit." 

"I love it when a plan comes together."

Marquise shook his head with a smirk. 

"This was such a good lunch. My compliments to the kitchen." Shanelle said as she finished her dessert.

"Yes, it was my love. Now how are you feeling?" Marquise asked.

"I'm okay. My virtual appointment is in an hour. I'm nervous though." she replies.

"Why?" he asks.

"There's a big possibility that she may put me on bed rest until these two are born," she replied.

"Why is that a bad thing?" he asks.

"Bronwyn's birthday party is Saturday and I still need to find an outfit. Khari's birthday party is the week after. Not to mention your birthday and The Last Apple Ball is the week after that! And if that's not bad enough, we still have to finish setting up the nursery here at the palace! I don't have time to sit still. I have too much to do." she replied.

Marquise rubbed the knuckles of her right hand. 

"And that is why I hope she does put you on bed rest."

"Marquise!"

"Listen to me before you bite my head off! I know you don't like sitting still. Hell, you outright hate it. And I understand that. Get up and go is who you are. But what I don't want or need is you putting unnecessary stress on yourself. Especially when we're so close to your due date. It's not good for you or the boys. So if Dr. Ramirez decides that bed rest is what's best for you for the remainder of this pregnancy, you will abide by it. Is that clear?" 

Shanelle sighed deeply. 

"Yes. I will abide by it," she said defeatedly.

Marquise nodded before bringing the back of her right hand to his lips for a soft kiss. 

"I know you're apprehensive. But no matter what happens, always remember it's all in the best interest of your health and the health of our boys."

"I know." 

Marquise stood up and helped her to her feet. He wrapped his arms around her and held her as close as possible.

"I love you. You know that right?" he asked.

"I know. I love you too," she replies.

Shanelle sighed.

"I know it's all in my head. It's just that I'm so close. I can't stop now."

He kissed her forehead softly. 

"I know. You don't know how to stop. But I promise you, it'll be alright."

She smiled softly at him.

"You always know how to reassure me."

"And I always will," he said as he kissed her slowly. "I should let you go. The former Monarchs will be here soon."

Shanelle made a face. 

"Make sure they don't touch anything. I don't want their little crumb snatchers breaking my shit."

"Noted. I'll see you later my love."

"I'll see you later baby."

With one final kiss the two parted ways. When Shanelle got back to her office, there was an envelope sitting on her desk. 

"That was not there when I left," Shanelle said to herself.

As she sat down at her desk she stared at the strange envelope. Contemplating what it could be.

"This is too small and too light to be a bomb. This shit better not be anthrax," she said as she picked up the envelope. 

She tested its weight in her hand. It felt weighty but not heavy. And when she shook the envelope something moved. There was definitely something inside.

"Okay. I want to know what's inside but I don't want to know. But I want to know. But I don't want to know. But I want to know. But I don't want to know. But I want to know!"

So she decided to open the envelope. After grabbing a letter opener she faced the envelope away from her, squeezed her eyes shut, and opened it. When she didn't see any kind of powdery substance she breathed a sigh of relief. 

"Okay since you're not a bomb or anthrax what are you?" 

As if she expected an answer. She turned the envelope over and a card fell out. 

"Seriously?" 

When she opened the card and read it she damn near dropped it. Inside the card was a note from Marquise.

For you my Queen. Happy Birthday. 

There were also tickets to see Usher in Vegas for her birthday.

"OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD!" she squealed happily. 

She couldn't believe that her husband got her VIP tickets to see Usher live in concert. And the best part is he even got tickets for the girls. What she didn't know is that His Majesty was listening on the other side of the door. With a smirk, he had the doorman open the door.

"Are you alright my love?" he asked as he walked in, "I heard you screaming. Oh! I see you got your birthday present."

She nearly ran him over. 

"Oh My God! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank youuuuuu!" she squealed as she hugged him.

"You're most welcome, my love."

"When did you have time to do this?!" she asks, holding the tickets in her hands. 

"A few weeks ago. I had to call in a few favors but I was able to get it done," he replies.

"I can't wait to tell the girls! They're gonna flip!" 

Seeing the joy on her face made his heart flip.

"I'm sure you girls will have a lot of fun."

"We always do."

Just then her phone rang. 

"That must be Dr. Ramirez."

"Okay. I'll leave you to it. Let me know what she says."

"Will do."

He stepped out just as she answered the phone. 

"Good afternoon Dr. Ramirez!" Shanelle said in greeting.

"Good afternoon Your Majesty! How are you?" Dr. Ramirez replies.

"I'm doing okay. All things considered."

"That's good. I have your latest test results. Everything looks good. Your final weight is good. You're not over or under. Your blood pressure is still a little higher than I'd like it to be but it's not too concerning. Your iron levels have significantly improved. So that's good news there. So far I'm pleased with how you're progressing." 

Shanelle nodded. 

"Now I know that the Last Apple Ball is in a few weeks. And I know you're eager to know if you'll be able to attend."

"I am kinda hoping for good news. I have a few trips planned."

Dr. Ramirez chuckled softly.

"You needn't worry, Your Majesty. I see no reason to put you on bed rest for now."

Shanelle breathed out a sigh of relief.

"Oh thank goodness! Thank you, Dr. Ramirez."

"You're quite welcome, Your Majesty. Now lets you and I schedule our physical meeting for Friday morning at 8:30." 

"Okay, I can do that."

"Good. I will see you Friday."

"See you then Dr. Ramirez."

When Shanelle hung up the phone she was relieved. 

"Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh my God! What a relief! Oh, how I love the month of October!" she said to herself. 

Meanwhile, His Majesty made his way to the throne room. The former King and Queen of Auvernal were arriving and he wanted to rub it in their faces. He had just gotten to the throne room when they arrived. As the former Royal Family walked in surrounded by guards, Marquise couldn't help the smug smirk on his face. 

"Bonjour à vos anciennes Majestés. Bienvenue à Cordonia. It's good to see you all in good health. I know the four of you are used to private flights so I hope flying coach wasn't too uncomfortable for you." 

Isabella just glared at Marquise. 

"Bradshaw! How are you? How have you been since the collapse of you and your wife's reign as King and Queen hmmm?" Marquise asked.

Bradshaw just stood there fuming.

"And of course, I can't forget about little Lyra and Issac. It must be tough not being a Prince and Princess anymore. But do not worry you two! You'll get used to being commoners soon enough." 

"Don't you dare speak to my children that way!" Isabella snapped at Marquise. 

"I think you mean Bradshaw's children, Izzy. How fitting that you two who clearly can't stand each other can't get a divorce without running the risk of the true paternity of these two lovely twins getting out. Because if you thought the trouble you went through before was bad...just wait until the world finds out that those two precious demon seeds aren't actually yours."

"Are you here to torture us Marquise?" Bradshaw asked impatiently.

"When you address me from here on out Bradshaw,  you are to address me as Your Majesty," Marquise replied with a growl. "And no I won't waste much more of my time on you lot. I just wanted to see you before you're sent to Lythikos." Marquise replies.

"Lythikos?! Near that Duchess?" Isabella asked.

"Yes," Marquise replied.

"What is a Lythikos?" Isaac asked.

Marquise gave the boy a wolfish grin.

"I'm so happy you asked Issac! It's a place that's as cold as your daddy and mommy's hearts. It's a perfect place to put you and your God Awful twin sister," Marquise replies.

"How dare you! I have had enough of this!" Isabella sneered. 

"Finally we agree on something. Guards!" Marquise called out, "Get these peasants out of my sight."

Guards quickly swarmed the four before they hauled them away. 

"Au revoir mes amis. Que votre nouvelle maison soit aussi misérable que vous l'êtes."

Marquise walked to his office where he met Margo. She had a look on her face.

"Hey, are you okay?" he asked.

"We need to talk," she replied calmly. 

He knew the tone in her voice. He led her into his office and to the small couch. 

"Now what is it? Why do you want to talk?" he asked.

Margo took a deep breath.

"My doctor called. They've found pancreatic cancer." 

Marquise just stared at her stunned.

"What? What did you just say?" he asked.

"I have cancer, son," she replies.

Marquise shook his head no.

"No! No! No!"

Margo covered his hands with hers and squeezed gently.

"Please do not worry my son. It's in the very early stages. And my doctor is positive about the diagnosis."

"Mom."

"Sweet child. I am not going anywhere. I will fight until I can't anymore. Only God can take me away from you, my daughter-in-law, and especially my beautiful grandchildren." 

"I want to speak to your doctor and I want a second opinion."

Margo chuckled softly.

"You will never stop. Very well. You have my permission to speak to him on my behalf. But don't you dare yell at him! This is not his fault. It's my fault. And it's certainly not your fault. Is that understood?" she asked.

Marquise smiled sadly.

"Yes ma'am."

She kissed his cheek.

"My boy. Papa would be proud to see you still protecting our family."

"I always will Maman. Now do you need anything? Do the others know?" he asked.

"Yes. I've told almost everyone. I haven't told Shanelle or Khari or Callie." she replies.

"I want Shanelle and me to be there when you tell Khari."

"Of course my King." 

"Tell Khari what?" Shanelle asked as she walked in. 

"Here come sit down for a second," Marquise replies.

Shanelle sat down next to Margo. 

"Okay. I'm sitting down. What is it?" Shanelle asks.

Margo cleared her throat.

"There's no easy way to say this but I have Pancreatic Cancer."

Shanelle was stunned.

"Oh, my God! Margo..."

"Please not you too. I will be okay. It's in the early stages. I'm not going down without a fight."

Shanelle shook her head with a small smile.

"That's my girl! Don't you dare give up!"

Margo winked at Shanelle.

"As much as I loved my George I have grandbabies to love more. I can't leave them."

"What about me?" Marquise asked Margo.

Margo scoffed.

"What about you? You're even more of an old codger than your father was. I don't have to love you anymore. My love is now strictly for all of my grandbabies." Margo replies.

Marquise made a face.

"Fine...I can accept that."

"It's not like you have a choice." Shanelle quipped.

"I swear I regret getting married in the first place," Marquise muttered. 

He shook his head. 

"Mama you look tired, you should go rest."

Margo cocked an eyebrow at him.

"Is that an order my King?" she asked.

"Yes. I'll get Khari from school so you don't have to."

"Very well Your Majesty. I shall relax at your request."

"No need to get smart, Maman."

Margo smirked before she stood up and hugged him.

"Thank you, my son."

He kissed her forehead.

"Always. I'll check on you later."

Margo smiled at Shanelle before leaving his office. Shanelle looked at her husband. 

"Are you okay?" she asked as he sat down next to her. 

"No, but I will be on the phone with her doctor after Khari gets home and I will be getting her a second and third opinion," he replies.

Shanelle rubbed his arm.

"Babe..."

Marquise sighed.

"I know. I just...I hate this. I hate feeling this way."

"I know you want to protect her. In the same way, she has always protected you but this is a monster that you can't fight on your own. You have to trust Margo."

"I do. I trust her with my life. I just..." he trailed off.

Shanelle kissed his cheek.

"That's what I love about you, you always want to protect your family. That's your driving force."

"Indeed."

Just then Marquise's phone buzzed in his pocket.

"What is it?" Shanelle asked.

Marquise read the notification and died laughing.

"Now I gotta know. What's so funny?" she asked.

"See for yourself," he replied as he handed her the phone.

"Former Queen Genevieve Stannos-Miller files for divorce! Citing infidelity. Claims her husband King Edward Miller fathered a child with their now former daughter-in-law!" Shanelle read out loud.

"Now you see why I laughed so hard."

Shanelle cracked up.

"Oh, my God! This will ruin them! I mean they're already ruined but this will seal the fate of that family." Shanelle said with a satisfied smirk.

"Your Majesty! How cruel can you be to your own kin?" he asked in feigned shock.

Shanelle cackled.

"I'll say one thing for your pet project: she turned out to be more useful than I could've ever given her credit for."

Marquise snickered.

"How is she by the way?" Shanelle asked.

"Curious, my love?" he replies.

"I want to make sure that she's living up to her end of the deal." 

"She has been doing fantastically. According to Drake."

"How would Walker..." she trailed off.

Marquise smirked.

"How indeed..."

(Shanelle's reaction). 

"You didn't!"

He shrugged. 

"She knows and willingly agreed to the terms of the contract she signed. Besides, since we'll be busy this month, he's my eyes and ears on the ground at the border with Gemmora. So the way I see it, two birds and one stone."

"Alexa! Play Ho by Ludacris!" 

Marquise laughed.

"You're a mess."

"And you love me for it, sir."

Marquise looked at his Apple Watch.

"Time for me to go get our little one."

"Let me go with you. I can use the fresh air."

Marquise offered her his arm.

"Let us be off."

The two departed the palace and headed to Khari's school. Marquise actually enjoyed picking her up from school. It gave him a chance to get out and be amongst the people. Especially the other parents of the school. He enjoyed speaking with them and learning who they are and what they do. It made him feel more connected to them. Whether or not he liked seeing Khari walk out with her friend was a different story entirely.

He and Shanelle were standing out by the main gate when they opened up and the children came out. When Marquise first saw Khari he couldn't stop the smile that spread across his face. That smile melted when he also saw Khari's new friend Xavier. They were walking out holding hands as they had been doing. 

When Shanelle looked up from her phone and saw the look on her husband's face, she started snickering. 

"Why is she holding his hand like that?" he asks in a very disgusted tone.

"Like what?" she replies.

"Like that! Like they're really close friends." 

"You mean like they're boyfriend and girlfriend?" she asks.

"Yes!" he replied.

Shanelle rolled her eyes. 

"Stop being jealous."

"I'm not jealous!" he sneered.

"Uh-huh. Then why do you look like somebody shot your dog?" she asked.

Marquise groaned as Khari got closer.

"Hi, Daddy! Hi Mommy!" Khari said as she walked up.

"Hi, baby!" Shanelle said to Khari before addressing Xavier, "Hello Xavier!"

Xavier smiled. 

"Hello, Your Majesty!" he said to Shanelle before holding his hand out to shake Marquise's hand, "Hello Khari's dad!"

Marquise smiled tightly as he shook Xavier's hand.

"Hello, Xavier! How are you today?" Marquise asked.

"I'm good Mr. King! How are you?" Xavier replies.

"I'm doing quite well, thank you."

Xavier heard his name being called.

"That's my mom! I gotta go! Bye, Khari! Bye, Your Majesty!" Xavier said before running off to his mom.

"You ready to go Daddy?" Khari asked.

"Yes, my love. Let's go!" Marquise replies.

Khari hopped in with Shanelle softly laughing at her husband. 

"Shut. Up. Get. In." Marquise said to Shanelle.

Shanelle got in before Marquise joined them and they were off.

"Daddy? Can we stop for a snack?" Khari asked.

"Sure. What's your pleasure?" he replies.

"Ice cream!" 

Marquise nodded.

"Ice cream it is. What about you, my love?" he asked Shanelle.

"I could go for a double scoop."

"Gerald! Will you take us to Khari's favorite ice cream shop?" Marquise asked the driver. 

Later that evening Shanelle was on the phone with her girls.

"Sooooo I have a question for y'all! How do you girls feel about going to Vegas with me to see Usher live in concert?" she asked.

"Usher? As in fine as hell, can sing his pretty tail off, and can dance for days? That Usher?" Chut asks.

"Yes, THAT Usher. So what do you girls say? You in?," Shanelle replies.

"I'm already packed when do we leave?" Robin asks.

The girls laughed.

"Oh! I'm definitely in." Bronwyn said. 

"So am I!" Dee piped up.

"Agreed!" Aly and Chut said together.

"And okay. I might have an ulterior motive for this trip. Because the concert is on my birthday, which is a Friday. And I was hoping that on Saturday we could celebrate a certain someone who is getting married the weekend after with her bachelorette party?" 

"Ooh!" the girls said.

Shanelle looked at Nina. 

"Whaddya say best friend? You coming?" she asks Nina.

"Viva Las Vegas!" Nina replies.

"Pack ya bags girls! We going to Vegas!" Shanelle announced.  

That Friday after her appointment with Dr. Ramirez was done. The Royals were on a flight to LA for Bronwyn's all-white birthday party. And when they landed Shanelle still hadn't found an outfit to wear. 

"No! No! No! No! And no! I don't like any of these!" she complained. 

Marquise peered at his wife over his book.

"And why don't you like any of these dresses?" he asked.

"Because I look like Moby Dick in these dresses!" she replies.

Marquise let out an annoyed sigh before putting his book down and walking over to Shanelle and pinching her.

"Ow! What was that for?" she asks.

"That was for annoying me," he replies.

Shanelle rubbed her arm.

"So now I annoy you?" she asks.

"You always annoy me. Especially when you act like this," he replies.

Shanelle crossed her arms and glared at him.

"And how am I acting?" she asks.

"Like a spoiled brat who doesn't understand that there is nothing wrong with her or the way she looks," he replies. 

Shanelle pouted.

"You didn't have to snap at me like that," she said quietly.

Marquise ran a hand down his face. 

"You're right. I'm sorry. But you know I hate it when you get like this."

"I can't help it. I'm huge. It's hard not to notice."

"Do you want me to pinch you again?" he asked.

"You pinch me again and I will punch you dead in your face," she sneered.

He scoffed before leaning closer. 

"I'd love to see you try."

Shanelle glared at him.

"Now you can either pick one of the dresses to wear tomorrow or you can stay here while I go to the party alone. Either way, I'm done hearing you complain." 

He watched her storm out before going back to his book. 

The two spent most of the day not speaking to one another. Even when they went out to dinner at Spago together neither paid any attention to the other. 

Later that night Marquise had just finished writing in his daily journal when Shanelle finally came to bed. Out of the corner of his right eye, he watched her climb into bed and lay her head on his shoulder. He knew she wouldn't stay mad at him for long.

"Are you ready to talk to me now?" he asked as she snuggled next to him.

Shanelle nodded her head yes.

"Good. Now why are you so upset?" he asked.

"I'm not upset. I'm annoyed," she replied.

"Okay, why are you annoyed?" he asks. 

"Because you were being a dismissive jackass again," she replied.

"I'm being a dismissive jackass again? Okay, so what was I supposed to do Shanelle? Was I supposed to just sit back and listen to you berate yourself again? Is that what you're telling me?" he asked.

"No," she replies.

"Sure sounds like it."

Shanelle scoffed. 

"Of course, you wouldn't understand."

"Okay then help me to understand."

"You don't understand how hard it is to be pregnant and not find something that doesn't make me look bad or worse feel bad."

He rubbed her arm.

"I do understand my love. I know that this entire pregnancy has been a challenge. I'm not dismissing how you feel about that. Because I know that this pregnancy has brought out the worst of your insecurities. What I am doing is trying to get you to stop berating and belittling yourself just because an outfit doesn't look right on you."

She stayed quiet because she knew he had a point. 

"Cat got your tongue?" he asks.

"No," she replies.

"You sure? Normally you have a smart-ass retort ready."

Shanelle rolled her eyes. 

"Now are you still annoyed?" he asks.

"Not as much as I was," she replied. 

"That's better than yes so I'll take it."

Shanelle sighed. 

"I may have overreacted just a bit."

"You may have overreacted just a bit?" he asks.

"Yes. Are you happy now?" she replies. 

Marquise pushed her off of him.

"Are you sick? You don't have Covid do you?" he asked.

"No, I don't have Covid you idiot!" she replies.

"Are you sure? Because YOU just admitted that YOU may have overreacted."

"I take it back!"

"Too late!"

Shanelle chuckled as he wrapped his arms around her. 

"Maybe you did overreact but you're not the only one that needs to apologize."

"Admittedly you didn't do anything."

"I shouldn't have spoken to you like that. I'm sorry."

She snuggled against him. 

"You're such a teddy bear. Grumpy yet lovable."

"That's not what a teddy bear is."

"Whatever."

"If it makes you feel any better, I ordered you some more dresses. They'll be here in the morning."

"What happens if I don't like them?" she asks.

"As long as you don't show up in a feathered boa, a g-string, and stilettos, who cares what you look like?" he replies.

Shanelle snorted. 

"A feathered boa, a g-string, and stilettos, huh?" she asks with an eyebrow raised.

"Don't steal my joy," he replies.

Shanelle shook her head before kissing her husband goodnight. 

"Goodnight my love."

"Goodnight baby."

He laid his left hand on her stomach as they drifted off to a combined sleep. 

The next day they were getting ready for the party with Robin who was riding with them. Marquise got ready before the girls and was waiting for them when Robin got dressed first.

"Okay, big bro. Whaddya think? How do I look?" Robin asked him. 

"Do a spin for me?" he replies.

Robin spun around once. 

"Still beautiful as ever."

"Thank you, big bro." 

Robin noticed the watch in his hand. 

"Ooh! That's a nice watch. Is it a Rollie?" she asks.

"Nope. Patek Philippe," he replies before rolling up the right sleeve of his suit jacket showing two more watches, "That's a Rolex. On top of an Audemars Piguet." 

"Soooo..." she started to say before he cut her off, "No."

Robin sucked her teeth.

"You don't even know what I was about to say!"

"Yes, I do. You were getting ready to ask me to buy you one. As if I don't spoil you enough already."

Robin rolled her eyes.

"I wasn't gonna ask you that! But since you opened your big mouth..."

Marquise groaned.

"You gonna buy me one?" she asked.

Marquise looked at her like she had two heads.

"Do I look like a jewelry store to you?!" he asked.

"Yes," she replies.

"Ugh! You are the worst!" 

She hugged his arm.

"And you love me for it."

Marquise grumbled under his breath before handing her a small box.

"Here." 

"You serious?" she asked.

"Should I take it back?" he replies.

Robin snatched the box out of his hands. And when she opened the box there was a Rose Gold and Diamond Ladies Audemars Piguet watch. 

"You had Rain's name and his birthday put on the bezel..."

"You're welcome."

She hugged him.

"Thank you, big bro. You do love me."

"Yeah, I do. Otherwise, you'd be taking a cab to the party."

Robin punched him in the arm.

"You jerk!"

He snickered. 

"You love me."

"Sometimes."

"Better than never."

They may be blood-related but they are still siblings. He cares about her. Even though she always gives him wrinkles.

"You know you never told me what happened with Cole."

"I didn't tell you what happened with Fencio either. Besides the less you know the better."

"What did you do?" she asks.

"That's on a need-to-know basis and you don't need to know," he replies. 

"Ugh!" 

He looked at her out of the corner of his right eye.

"Fine. All you need to know is that it involved a reimagining of Dr. Frankenstiein's monster."

Robin just looked at him.

"What does that mean?" she asks.

Marquise just shrugged. 

"D'awwwwwwwwww! Look at the siblings bonding!" Shanelle said as she walked into the room. 

Robin and Marquise were both stunned by Shanelle's outfit. Or lack thereof. 

"Daaaaaaaaammmmmmmnnnnnnnn Girl!" Robin said to her.

"That's what you're wearing?" he asked his wife.

"Yeah," she replied with a slow twirl. "You like it?"

"You look stunning mama!" Robin said to her.

"Thank you, baby." 

Marquise made a face. 

"What?" Shanelle asked him.

"Where's the rest of it?" he asked.

"What do you mean? This is it." Shanelle replies.

"There's nothing there."

"I'm wearing a bodysuit!"

"And not much else. Is that mesh?" he asked.

"Yes. Loosely styled like a toga," she replies.

Marquise shook his head. 

"Well, you certainly know how to bend the rules."

"Aren't you the one who said it didn't matter what I wore as long as I didn't show up to the party in a feathered boa, a g-string, and stilettos?" she asked.

"First of all, that's not what I meant when I said that and you know it. And second, I'd like to point out that your outfit is not white," he replies.

"Noted. Now let's go." 

Rather than argue Marquise got up and walked out. When he and the girls got outside their rides were waiting. He helped Robin into her ride before helping Shanelle into theirs. And off to the party they all went. As they rode to the winery, Shanelle's phone buzzed. When she looked at her phone she smiled.

"I know that smile. What did you do?" he asked.

"Just confirmed that most of Bron's birthday presents will be delivered," she replies.

"Most of them?" he asked.

"Yeah. The biggest one won't fit in the parking lot," she replies.

"Gotcha." 

When they got to the winery the party was in full effect. The drinks were flowing. The cameras were flashing. It was a great time to be had. The couple found a corner to sit in out on the patio. 

"Well, this party is a rousing success," Marquise said to Shanelle.

"Yup. Bronwyn really outdid herself. Everything looks amazing." 

"Everything tastes amazing," he said as he poured himself a glass of the winery's newest flavor, Sexy Red Bomb.

"Are you really about to drink that in front of me?" she asked him.

He took a big sip.

"Oh! I'm sorry! Did you want some of this?" he replied.

"You're such an ass." she sneered.

Marquise snickered.

"Nelle!" Bron called out.

"There's my birthday girl!" Shanelle replies.

The two embraced. 

"Umm, what are you wearing?" Bronwyn asks.

"Oh, this? This is an improvisation of the dress code. Unless you wanted me walking around looking like Moby Dick." Shanelle replies.

Bronwyn looked at Marquise. 

"You let her walk out wearing this?" Bronwyn asks him.

Marquise snorts before taking another sip.

"Since when does she listen to me?" he replies.

"Point taken." 

Shanelle rolled her eyes good-naturally. 

"You two can stop ganging up on me now."

"How are you two enjoying the party?" Bronwyn asked.

"Everything is beautiful, baby. You did great." Shanelle replies.

"Thank you, Nelle. That means a lot."

The two smiled at each other before a loud truck horn blared. Everyone looked around. 

"What in the world was that?" Marquise asked.

Bronwyn and Shanelle looked at each other. 

"We have no idea," they replied.

"I'll be right back," Bronwyn said before running off to investigate. 

Marquise looked at Shanelle who had a smirk on her face.

"Is that the birthday surprise?" he asked.

"That's part of it," she replies.

He nods. 

"Let's go see the fun shall we?" he asks.

She smirks as they both stood up and walked to where everyone was gathered. A large transport truck carrying a Cadillac Escalade, a Mercedes G-Wagon, A Range Rover, and a Porsche Cayenne was parked outside by the entrance.

"Nice variety," Marquise whispered to his wife.

"Just wait," she whispered back.

"I'm looking for the owner of the winery." the driver of the transport truck announced. 

"That's me." Bronwyn replied, "What is this?"

"I was told to deliver these to you." the driver said to her. 

Bronwyn looked at Logan. 

"Did you do this?" she asked Logan.

He shook his head no.

Shanelle and Marquise snickered to themselves. 

"Then who did?" Bronwyn asks.

The driver started to unload the vehicles with many looking around at each other. Once the trucks were unloaded the driver handed Bronwyn the keys to each as well as a card and wished her a good night. 

Bronwyn turned the card over in her hand before opening and reading it.

"It says to look in the glove box of the Escalade," Bronwyn said out loud.

"Watch," Shanelle whispered to her husband.

Bronwyn climbed into the Escalade and looked in the glove box and found an iPad inside. When she opened it a video played.

"Good evening Mrs. Ellis! My name is Capt. Rolando Gueverra. If you've found this iPad, that means it's time to reveal your final birthday present." the man said before panning out to show a private jet in a hangar. "In addition to your new trucks, this is your brand new Gulfstream G650. The crew and I can not wait to serve you and your family."

The video ended with one final message.

"Happy Birthday Beautiful! Love always, Nelle." 

Bronwyn couldn't believe it. When she got out of the Escalade she was in shock. 

"What did you do?" Marquise whispered to Shanelle.

"I got her a jet," Shanelle replies.

"Custom?" he asks.

"Of course," she replies.

"Nice!" 

They watched as Bronwyn explained everything to Logan. Logan looked over at Shanelle.

"YOU GOT HER A JET?!" he asked.

Shanelle just shrugged with a smirk. 

"HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO TOP THAT?!" he asks.

"That's a you problem, not a me problem sir," Shanelle replies.

Logan shook his head with a laugh.

"Gee, thanks!"

"You're welcome!" 

When Bronwyn ran over to Shanelle she gave her a giant hug.

"Thank you so much, Nelle. You really are a Queen." 

"Bout time you peasants realized it."

Bronwyn snorted. 

"You're a mess."

Bronwyn looked at Marquise. 

"Sir. Did you know she was gonna do this?" Bronwyn asked him.

Marquise took a big gulp of his drink.

"Nope. Didn't know about this until we got here," he replied.

Shanelle shook her head.

"But in all seriousness, I truly hope you enjoy the gifts."

"We sure will!" Logan piped up.

Shanelle scoffed.

"We?! When did you start speaking French?" Shanelle asked Logan.

"When my wife got a jet for our birthday," Logan replies.

"I can't stand you," Shanelle said with a snicker.

"You love me."

"Maybe. Also, your move sir." 

"Sheeeeeeeeeiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!" 

Logan started patting his pockets.

"What are you doing?" Shanelle asks.

"I'm looking for where the hell you think I'm supposed to get that kinda money from," Logan replies.

"Ooh! I hate you!" Shanelle said with a laugh.

"Made you laugh. But for real, thank you, sis."

Shanelle hugged him.

"Always."

"Love you."

"Love you too Squirt."

Logan groaned.

"When are you gonna stop calling me that?" Logan asks.

"When you stop being the runt of the family," Shanelle replies.

Logan looked at Marquise. 

"Dude. Get your wife."

Marquise snickered. 

"You two enjoy the rest of the party," Logan said to the couple, "me and this sexy thing are going for a ride."

"Don't you crash her car, Logan." Shanelle warned.

"Yes, Mom..." Logan teased. 

"Boy get out my face!" Shanelle snapped at him.

The two smiled at each other.

"I love you, sis."

"I love you too."

Shanelle watched them climb into the Porsche and drove off. 

"Take a victory lap, my love. You did good." Marquise said to Shanelle. 

"And I'm just getting started," Shanelle replies.

That following Monday the couple was back home in Cordonia, finishing their lunch in their side garden and previewing the photos of their daughter's birthday shoot.

"Look at her! She looks great! Sev did amazing!" Shanelle said as they looked at the pictures. 

"Yes, she does. I can't believe she turns 5 Friday." Marquise said. "Where has all the time gone?"

"I wish I knew. Our baby isn't a baby anymore." Shanelle replies.

"She'll tell anyone who'll listen that she's a big girl now."

"Yeah, I know. I look at her and I still can't believe that the tiny little human who wrapped her hand around your finger is a big girl." 

Marquise rubbed her shoulders. 

"I know. It's amazing to see her personality begin to blossom. She's so much like you."

"Give yourself some credit babe. She's like you too. She has your sense of compassion and fairness. And your sense of utter foolishness."

He chuckled.

"True enough."

"At least we don't have to worry about party planning. I'm so grateful to Bron and Lo and their staff for hosting her birthday party."

"Same. She'll love it."

"Indeed she will."

Just as they were finishing breakfast an attendant walked up.

"Pardon the interruption Your Majesties, but you have a guest waiting in the boutique."

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

"Abhi is here. Which means we have measurements and fittings to get done."

"Then let's not keep him waiting, my King."

The couple left the garden and made their way to the Palace boutique where Abhi had just finished setting up.

"Bonjour oncle Abhi! Ravi de vous voir!" Marquise said as he and Shanelle walked in.

"Neveu! C'est bon de vous voir, vous et ma nièce aussi!" Abhi replied as the two embraced. 

Abhi looked at Shanelle with a fond smile.

"Hello, my niece! Look at you, my dear! You are glowing!"

"Thank you, Abhi. I appreciate that. It's good to have you home."

"It's good to be home. Now all I need is to spoil my Princess."

Shanelle shook her head with a chuckle.

"Just what she doesn't need."

Abhi laughed. 

"In the meantime, come nephew. Let's get you fitted."

For the next hour and a half, Shanelle watched and laughed as Abhi and Marquise fussed at each other. 

"Ai!" Marquise yelped as Abhi stabbed him with a sewing needle. 

"Stop fidgeting!" Abhi fussed.

"Put your glasses on, old man!"

"I can see just fine nephew."

"If that were the case you wouldn't be stabbing me in my hip with your needle!" 

"You never have learned to hold still!"

"That's because you're always stabbing me!"

"Then hold still! Besides, I'm almost done."

"I hope so," Marquise muttered. 

"You two are adorable," Shanelle said to them. 

"Totally hilarious." Marquise deadpanned.

"And done!" Abhi announced.

"Finally!" Marquise said.

"Taisez-vous! Now how do the pants feel?" Abhi asked Marquise.

"Stab wounds aside, they feel good. They can be taken up at the hem of the legs a little bit." Marquise replies.

"I will keep that in mind. Now let's try on the jacket."

Marquise slipped on the suit jacket.

"How does the jacket feel, nephew?" Abhi asked.

"It's a little tight in the shoulders but other than that it feels fine," Marquise replies.

Abhi nodded as he scribbled something on a notepad he took out of his pocket. 

"I will take it out at the shoulders when I get to the shop," Abhi said to Marquise before turning his attention to Shanelle, "Now for my Queen. Come, come! I have your dress ready." 

Abhi unzipped a garment bag revealing a beautifully flowing red gown. 

"Abhi, it's beautiful!" Shanelle said to him.

"Thank you, my niece. Now let's see how you look in it."

Shanelle ducked behind a screen and reappeared wearing the dress.

"Well, how is it, my Queen?" Abhi asked.

"Oh. My. God! Abhi, it feels amazing," Shanelle replies.

"Good, good! Now that I'm looking at it I need to take it up at the hem so that it's not sweeping the floor so much." 

"No, keep it. It helps hide my huge feet."

Abhi looked at her confusedly.

"There's nothing wrong with your feet, niece."

"Tell that to your nephew."

Abhi looked over at Marquise with a skeptical eyebrow raised.

"Neveu, avez-vous menti sur ses pieds pour lui faire peur?" 

Marquise shrugged.

"Non. Je lui dis juste la vérité qu'elle n'aime pas entendre et accepter." 

Abhi shook his head.

"Uh-huh. Stop scaring her. Her feet are not that big."

Marquise raised his hands in defeat. 

"Fine. I'll leave her alone. For now."

"I'm gonna change," Shanelle said before she ducked behind the screen. When she re-emerged she had the new dress in its garment bag.

"Well now that I have the Queen dressed all I'm missing now is my little Princess." 

"Lord, if she finds out that you're here," Shanelle said just as a pair of feet were heard coming down the hall.

"Sounds like she already knows." Marquise quipped.

"You told her, didn't you?" Shanelle asked Marquise. 

"Maybe..." Marquise replies.

The door to the boutique bursts open revealing a very excited Princess with Margo right behind her.

"Uncle Abhi!" she squealed as she ran to him.

"There's my Princess! How are you my dear?" he replies as he hugs her.

"I'm good! Are you here to bring Daddy a new suit?" Khari asked Abhi.

"Yes, and I even have a special surprise for you," Abhi replies. 

"Really?!" Khari asked.

"Yes, my dear. It's in that small garment bag."

Khari grabbed a small garment bag off a chair.

"This is for me?" Khari asks.

"Yes, my Princess. Now let's get you dressed." Abhi replies.

"Okay. Grammy, will you help me?" Khari asks.

"Of course darling," Margo replies.

Margo helped Khari change into her dress. When they emerged Shanelle and Marquise were speechless.

"Well Princess, what do you think?" Abhi asked Khari.

"I love it, Uncle Abhi! Thank you so much!" Khari replied as she twirled in her new dress. 

"You look as much of a vision as your mother. Speaking of, what do the parents think?" Abhi asked.

"It's gorgeous Abhi. Really." Shanelle replies.

"I look like you, Mommy," Khari said to Shanelle.

"You look better than me," Shanelle replied.

Abhi looked at Margo.

"Well? Any biting remarks from my sister?" Abhi asked her.

"Non! You did beautifully. You know this." Margo replies.

Marquise remained quiet.

"What's wrong son?" Margo asks.

"I've seen this dress before," Marquise replies.

"You have Daddy?" Khari asked.

"Yes, my love," Marquise replies.

"I would hope so. I only ever designed this dress for one other person." Abhi said before handing Marquise a folded old photo.

It was a picture of his mother and him as a child. She was wearing the same dress in a cream color with a hand on his shoulder.

"That's why I know this dress. This was the dress my mother wore to the first Cordonian Cotillion I ever went to." 

"You mean the same Cotillion you fussed about going to?" Margo asks.

"I didn't fuss!" Marquise replies.

Margo made a face.

"But Mother! I don't want to go!" Margo said mockingly.

Shanelle guffawed and Khari giggled.

"For the record, I was seven!"

"My sister's point exactly, nephew."  Abhi quipped.

Marquise shook his head.

"Okay fine. So I may have whined just a tad."

"Hah! That's an understatement." Margo piped up.

"You, thin ice," Marquise warned. 

Abhi smiled wistfully.

"I remember when your mother called and asked me to make a special suit for the Master Of Ceremonies."

"Master of Ceremonies?" Khari asks.

"Yes. It was the only way my mother was able to get me to go. She named me the Master Of Ceremonies for that night." Marquise replies. 

"What is that Daddy?" Khari asks her dad.

"It's the same as you being the Mistress Of Ceremonies for the Last Apple Ball," he replies. 

"Can I see the picture?" Khari asks.

Marquise handed her the picture. She looked at it with a smile. 

"Your Mommy looks so pretty Daddy."

"She was." Marquise agreed.

Khari held the picture to her heart.

"Uncle Abhi, can I keep this?" Khari asks.

"Of course. It's your father's picture anyway." Abhi replied. 

Khari looked at her father who simply nodded.

"I like her hair. Can I wear my hair like that?" Khari asks.

"In one long braid? I don't see why not. Right mom?" Marquise replies.

"Fine by me. Now come on sweetie. Let's hang your dress up." Shanelle said. 

As she and Khari went behind the screen, Marquise pulled Abhi and Margo to the side.

"I could've sworn you told my father that you would never make that dress again when he asked you to make it for Regina," Marquise said to Abhi.

"Non, I told him I never had a reason to make that dress again. But now thanks to my great niece, I do." Abhi replies. 

Marquise nodded.

"Thank you, Abhi. It means the world to me that Khari is wearing the only other rendition of my mother's dress. I am curious though. How did you get this photo?" Marquise asks.

"I gave it to him," Margo replies. "When your father started burning your mother's photo albums from her childhood in Auvernal, I got scared that he would burn her albums from her time as Queen as well. So I hid them from him and then when it was safe I sent them to Abh. And he's kept them all these years." 

Marquise nodded gratefully. 

"I understand."

"I will send them back to you," Abhi said.

Marquise shook his head no.

"Keep them, uncle. They're safe. That's all I care about."

Khari came from behind the screen with the garment bag in her arms. 

"Thank you, Uncle Abhi. I love my dress." Khari as she hugged Abhi.

"You're so welcome, my niece. I promise that you will be the most beautiful belle at the ball." Abhi replies.

"Will you be the Last Apple Ball?" Khari asks.

"You know I'm not sure. I think my invitation got lost in the mail." Abhi replies.

Khari made a face at her father.

"Daddy!" she fussed.

Shanelle and Margo died laughing.

"Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Don't look at me! I'm not the one who is handling the invitations."

"You're the King, Daddy! You're always supposed to invite everybody!" Khari fussed.

"I do! Besides, Uncle Abhi has a standing invitation! You know this." 

"But how will the people at the door know?" Khari asks.

"We'll make sure they know to let Uncle Abhi and Aunt Vivienne in," Shanelle replies.

"Okay, Mommy."

"Now I believe you have homework. Go get your homework done." Shanelle said to Khari.

"Okay," Khari replied before leaving the boutique.

Later that night as Shanelle got ready to climb into bed she noticed her husband standing on their balcony staring off into the distance.

"Penny for your thoughts?" she asks as she stepped out onto the balcony.

"Sure," he replies.

"Are you okay babe?" she asked.

"I will be," he replies as he leaned against the stone railing. 

"Is the picture? Is that it?" she asked.

"That obvious?" he replied.

"You're not mad at Abhi and Margo are you?" she asks.

"No, not at all. It just..." he trailed off.

"Brought up a whole bunch of emotions you thought were buried?" she asks.

He nodded.

"Yeah. I hadn't seen that picture in years. It just hit. That's all." he replies. 

She softly kissed the back of his left shoulder.

"It's okay to feel, baby. You're allowed to."

He chuckled softly.

"I know. It's getting late so we should get some rest."

She slipped her right hand into his left as she led him back into the bedroom.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 13K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @shewillreadyou @txemrn @twinkleallnight @peonierose @choicesficwriterscreations

Okay, so I did it again. This is a long chapter. But! At least this one is only two parts. Here's part one.

Boys Of Summer Pt. 1.

It was another late night for His Majesty. He was in his study drafting new legislation for the country. And although he was working hard, he was missing his family. As of late, he’s been holed up in his study. Running a kingdom wasn’t as easy as many thought it was. Most nights as of late; he wouldn’t leave his study until maybe 9:30 pm-10:00 pm.

And by that time all he could do was peek in on his sleeping baby girl and then head to his bedroom where his wife was already asleep as well. With a kiss on Shanelle’s forehead, he normally goes to take a shower, changes into sweatpants then climbs in bed and goes to sleep beside her. And in the mornings he’s up early and in the gym until it’s time for him to officially start his day.

Being a ruling monarch is hard yet incredibly rewarding. He loves caring for and about his people. Keeping them safe and prosperous is a top priority. But with all that said, what Marquise loves and prioritizes most and more than anything is his little girl and especially her very pregnant mother. Shanelle and Khari are his reasons for everything that he does. 

The way he rules is based on making sure his daughter who will eventually be the future queen doesn’t have to do much work to keep Cordonia going. 

Something his father didn’t do for him.

As of late, the only time he saw the two parts of his heart was when he had lunch with either one. Shanelle and Khari would always walk through the courtyard next to his study and wave at him. It always melts his heart to see his girls. Especially when they’re smiling. He hated being away from them but the new legislation wasn't going to write itself.

There was an explosion at a factory in Betraut, a village in the most southeastern part of Cordonia. The lives lost in the explosion angered and saddened him. So after taking cues from American Labor and Workplace Safety Laws he was drafting legislation to ensure that a deadly accident like that never happens again.

He was so engrossed in his work that he didn't hear Shanelle come in. 

“Well, you’re hard at work.”

“Huh? Oh sorry! I didn't hear you when you came in.”

“I noticed. What are you up to?” she asked.

“Working on the new safety laws,” he replied.

Shanelle walked behind his desk and peeked at the paperwork in front of him.

“Is it about the factory explosion?” she asked.

“Yes,” he replies.

“You know that wasn't your fault right?” she asked.

“I know but still I feel responsible,” he replies.

“Babe.”

Marquise took a deep breath.

“It's my job to keep our people and kingdom safe.”

“Our job, Marquise. It's our job to keep our people and kingdom safe. Yours and mine.”

Marquise sighed deeply. 

“I know but I can't bring myself to put this kind of pressure on you. You’re pregnant Shanelle. I not only have a responsibility to the kingdom, but I also have a responsibility to you and your pregnancy.”

“I wish you'd stop that.”

“Stop what?” he asked.

“Stop acting like I don't have a job to do. I'm not delicate. You don't have to treat me with kid gloves on.”

“I'm not. I'm only looking out for you and the safety and well-being of your pregnancy.”

“I'm pregnant. Not immobile nor am I an invalid. You don't have to shoulder this burden alone. I'm here too.”

“I know but–” he started to say before she cut him off. “No buts mister.”

Marquise shook his head with a smirk.

“You never give up.”

“Nope. I didn't just marry you for tiaras, balls, banquets, and fancy ball gowns. I married you because I love you and because I have always believed in your vision of and for Cordonia.”

Shanelle wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders.

“I need you to trust me.”

“I do trust you. I don't want to worry you is all. But since I know you'll dig your heels in, fine. You can help.” 

“Thank you, Your Majesty. So what do we know so far?” 

“Well for starters, this village this happened in is near Comery Isle. Where your two favorite people are.”

Shanelle groaned. 

“Don't remind me,” she muttered 

“That's not the part that's gonna make you mad.”

“Oh, God. What will?” she asked. 

“The former Lord Gorman Vancouer went to your uncle and requested that the safety regulations for that part of the region be eliminated and your uncle approved them. Then he sent word to my dear old dad and he turned around and did the same thing,” he replied.

“When was this?” she asked.

“About 10 years ago. And I should've looked into this when we took the Crown but with everything else we had going on at the time,” he replied.

“It slipped your mind?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

Marquise groaned. 

“Have I mentioned how much I hate those two?” he asks.

“As your dad and my uncle? As monarchs? Or both?” she replied.

“Both. Definitely both. When I had Carlo look into this he told me that this was intentionally hidden from us.”

“What was the name of the former Keeper?” she asked.

“Duke Errol Fournier of Duchy Glasado,” he replied.

“Well, there's your answer. They probably had him bury it hoping we’d never find out.”

Marquise ran a frustrated hand down his face.

“And the infuriating part of all of this is I asked Errol before he left his post if there was anything…anything at all that I needed to know about and he said no. I should've known he was lying to me.” Marquise seethed. 

She rubbed his shoulders as she spoke.

“Stop it. It's not your fault. Errol was like any other noble at the time. Still clearly more loyal to Edward and Constantine than he would've been to you or me. They always wanted to sabotage us. But it didn't work then and it will never work now.”

Marquise brought the palm of her right hand to his lips.

“You're right. I'm sorry I’m just…”

“In your head?” she asks.

“Yes.”

“Let me ask, have the inspections and damage assessments been done?” she asked.

“Yes. I toured the factory myself with my advisors and your father last week and will tour it again in the coming days.” 

“Has compensation been given to the families of those who died?” 

“Of course. And the Monarchy will pay for each funeral.”

“How many funerals?”

“16.”

“What about the factory workers who were displaced?”

“They will be sent a stipend large enough to live off of every week until they can find work again.”

“And what about those that were injured?”

“I sent word to your cousin that all medical costs must be covered. No exceptions given.”

She kissed just below his right ear.

“See? That's what makes you a good man and a great King.” 

He chuckled softly.

“This is why I love you. You always balance me out.” 

“You do the same for me. We'll figure this out and we'll make it right. And make sure everyone is safe. Oh! And I’m going with you to tour the damage.”

Marquise began to say something but thought better and kept quiet.

“But right now, it's late and you need to come to bed.”

Marquise looked at the paperwork on his desk and sighed.

“Okay. I'll come to bed.”

“Now.”

He snickered as he stood up.

“Yes, my love.”

She cocked an eyebrow at him and took his right hand. He raised her hand to his lips for a soft kiss before placing his left hand on her belly and kissing her softly.

“I love you.”

“I love you too baby.”

She smiled at him as she led him out of his office. She loves that he works so hard to always do the right thing for their family and the kingdom. But she also hates it as well. They are under immense weight and pressure as is, but the pressure he faces as King wears him down constantly. 

One wrong step and everything they've built and continue to strive to build could and would come falling down. And that is a fear he has had since taking the throne. He can't fail. Because if he fails then Cordonia fails. This is why he can never find time to relax. 

He feels that if he were to ever stop or take time for himself, everything would go haywire. But soon that would change. But up first was caring for his pregnant wife.

Being pregnant with their twins has not been the easiest for her physically. She's had terrible heartburn, indigestion, and some of the worst back pain she's ever had. She was given ways to alleviate the pain but nothing seemed to work. 

A few nights later, Marquise slowly woke up to find Shanelle sitting up in bed in tears.

“What's wrong, love? Why are you crying? What happened?” he asked.

“I can't get comfortable. And I’m tired. And I've tried everything.” she cried as he cradled her.

He hated seeing her in pain. He rubbed her back in an attempt to soothe her. That's when an idea hit him.

“Can you stand up, my love?” he asked.

Shanelle nodded. He helped her stand up and then kissed away any stray tears that fell.

“Come with me.”

He led her out of their bedroom and down the hall to their private massage room. He had it built as a 3rd-anniversary present. 

“Here sit down on the couch until I get everything ready,” he told her.

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

He kissed her slowly. 

“An Auvernal lava rock massage. The heat will be good for your back pain.” 

“Okay,” she replied quietly.

He gently wrapped an arm around her and nuzzled her neck.

“I won't take long, I promise. I just have to heat the stones.”

She nodded with a grateful smile.

“I'm sorry to keep you up. I know you have a busy day tomorrow.”

“And that day can and more than likely will be canceled just so I can take care of you.”

“You always take care of me.”

He knelt in front of her.

“I always will, my Queen. Now I'll be right back.”

He disappeared into the massage room and reappeared 15 minutes later.

“Everything is ready. So let's get you undressed,” he announced. 

He helped her slowly take off her nightgown and robe. Taking extra care to be as gentle with her as possible. Once she was undressed, he led her into the massage room where he had a specialized table laid out. In the center of the table was a cut-out for her belly.

“I thought massages like this weren't good for pregnant women,” she said to him as she sat down on the table.

“They're usually not but for you, I’m willing to break the rules. Now lay down for me.”

He watched her lay down and get comfortable.

“Are you alright my love?” he asked.

“Yeah, this doesn't hurt my back as much,” she replies.

“Good. Now before I get started, where are your pain and discomfort located?” he asks.

“Mostly along my lower back. It's like the twins are sitting on my back,” she replies.

“Okay. Now I’m going to apply some warm oil to your skin before I place the stones. Now they will be hot but I won't let them burn you. Alright?”

“Okay.”

“Just relax. I'm only here to serve you. Not to hurt you or make your pain worse.”

“I know, baby. I trust you.”

Marquise gently poured warm lavender massage oil into the middle of her spine and worked his way outward. He worked the muscles of her lower back as he rubbed the massage oil in. Once the oil was rubbed in, he cleaned his hands and placed the first stone on her back. He listened to her take a sharp breath in.

“I know it's hot my love but the heat will dissipate.”

She exhaled slowly as he placed a second stone on her back. He watched her squirm but she didn't move. He laid a total of 4 stones across her lower back and gave her an intense deep-tissue massage. He watched his bride shiver at his touch. He switched out the first set of hot stones for a new set. 

“How are you feeling my love?” he asked.

“Better. I'm not in as much pain,” she replied.

“Good. Just a few more minutes then you can get up.”

He rubbed his thumbs on her shoulders in small concentric circles before gently kneading along her spine. He was careful and soft and gentle. He would never do anything to endanger her or their unborn twins. He removed the final set of stones from her lower back and rubbed gently.  

“Now we're done. How do you feel, my love?” he asks.

“Better, thank you, baby,” she replied.

“Good.”

He helped her slowly sit up. Careful not to disturb her baby bump. She stretched before pulling him into a sweet kiss. 

“Thank you for taking care of me, babe. You’re always too good to me.”

He brought her left palm to his lips.

“No, I’m not good to you enough. But I’m thankful that you always give me the chance to constantly prove myself and my love for and to you.”

Shanelle shook her head before shivering. 

“Are you cold?” he asks.

“Just a little,” she replied.

He helped her put on her robe. 

“Wait here for a moment.”

He disappeared and then returned 10 minutes later. He took her hand and led her back to the sectional. He had it set up like a bed with extra cushions and blankets.

“Here lay down and get comfortable.”

“Are we sleeping here?” she asked.

“Yes. Since you aren't comfortable in bed, we'll bunk here. And don't worry. We're not too far from Khari if she needs us.”

Shanelle nodded before laying back on the cushions.

“Is this better for your pain?” he asks.

“Yes, baby. It's fine. Thank you. Now come lay down.” she replies.

He slid under the covers and wrapped his arms around her. He slid his left hand inside her partially open robe and cupped it underneath her right breast, while his right rested on her belly. 

“So this is what heaven feels like.”

“Like what?” she asked.

“Being here with you,” he replies.

“Corny.”

“I made you blush, be quiet.”

Shanelle smiled as she felt a kick, right under his palm.

“Somebody kicked!”

“They've been kicking me this whole time.”

He tapped a finger on her belly.

“Hey in there. I know you two must be having fun, but Mommy needs to get some sleep so if you two could let her rest, Daddy would be forever grateful.”

As if on command the kicking stopped.

“Maybe they can understand my voice.”

Shanelle chuckled. 

“Yes. They're at the stage where they can distinguish between the voices they hear.”

“Hmm…tell me, my children…would you like to play a game?” he asked.

“No Jigsaw,” she replied. 

He snickered. 

“Fine. Another time then.”

Shanelle yawned. 

“Getting sleepy?” he asked.

“Mmmhmm.”

He kissed below her right ear.

“Go to sleep, my love. I'll see you in the morning.”

Within a few minutes, he heard her snoring lightly and he soon joined her in a peaceful sleep. It was the moments like this that made him so grateful for her. A day later the couple were in his office signing the new safety regulations into law.

“You know the drill, my love, sign twice, date it, and record the time.”

Shanelle signed, dated, and recorded the time.

“Carlo? If you will.”

Giancarlo nodded before doing the same.

After signing, Marquise took out a small box of clay and dipped his signet ring in the clay before sealing the document.

“Be sure to get this filed and have the word sent out to all Heads of State immediately.”

“At once Your Majesty.”

“Thank you, Carlo.”

Carlo smiled at Shanelle before Marquise walked him out.

“Do you feel better?” she asked.

“I will eventually,” he replied as he leaned his head against the door. 

“You're too far away.”

“You're so clingy.”

“Pregnant.”

Marquise took his wife’s hand and led her to the small couch in the left corner of his office. He rested his chin on her right shoulder as she leaned back into him. 

“Can you breathe back there?” she asked.

“A-OK” he replied.

She loved the feeling of his arms wrapped around her. Even if her belly made things a little awkward. 

“I love this feeling.”

Marquise tilted his head to the side.

“What feeling?” he asks.

“The feeling of always feeling safe. The twins do too.”

His arms tightened around her slightly.

“Good. I always want the three of you to feel safe. Especially when in my arms.”

He rested his hands on either side of her belly. 

“Is it November yet?” he asked.

“Our babies will be here soon,” she replied with a giggle.

“I love touching your stomach. Is that weird?” he asked.

“Yes. It sounds like you have a pregnancy fetish,” she replied.

“It's your fault if I do. You look beautiful pregnant.”

“What are you trying to say, sir?” she asked.

She felt his breath ghost her ear.

“That I love you as you are. Fierce, beautiful, tenacious, and all mine.” he whispered.

“How do you do that?” she asked.

“Do what?” 

“Always manage to give me butterflies.”

She felt his lips graze the curve of her neck making her shiver.

“Judging by your arms I give you goosebumps as well.”

She shook her head while biting her bottom lip.

“Don't do that. It's already hard enough for me to keep my hands off of you.”

“You literally have your hands on my stomach.”

“You know what I mean.”

Shanelle turned around so that she was straddling her husband. He placed a small kiss on the top of her sternum. She cupped his chin and brought his lips to hers. As she kissed him, his hands slid around her breasts. 

“You still have a bra on…” he groaned. 

“I still have a dress on.” 

“Take them off,” he growled.

“Make me,”  she challenged him. 

“Why do you always challenge me?” 

“Because you love my defiance.”

He smirked before capturing her lips in his. His hands went from cupping her breasts to wrapping around her thighs. He squeezed the backs of her thighs before sliding the bottom of her dress up.

“What are you doing sir?”

“Getting what I want.”

He took no time sliding her dress off of her. Pregnancy made her look incredible. 

“Here, stand up for a second,” he said to her.

He led her to the open window of his office. He loved seeing the sun shine on her skin. He cocked his head to one side with a devilish grin on his lips. He was quiet. Too quiet. 

“What is it?” she asks.

“Stand still love. Don’t move.” he instructed her as he stepped back from her.

She swallowed hard as the anticipation got the best of her. She felt his arms come around her and hold her tightly with her back flush with his chest. Goosebumps rose on her skin and chills ran down her spine.

He whispered to her in low, husky voice, “Kinda hard to admire something you can’t see, love. So instead of seeing, I want you to close your eyes and do nothing but feel.”

Before she could say another word he tangled his hand in her hair and with a tug, brought her lips to his for an unrestrained and passionate kiss. While kissing her neck, his hands and fingers roamed her body. He wanted to touch her. Especially her stomach.

He needed to feel her writhe in his arms. But he wanted this to be methodically slow. That’s when he stopped touching her body and kissing her neck. Leaving her aching for more. All she could hear was the sound of his shoes going across the wood floor of his office.

She struggled to keep her eyes closed. She wanted to see him. She wanted to touch him. She wanted to taste him. She could feel his presence around her but she couldn’t see him.

That’s when she felt one of his fingers go across her right shoulder. It made her inhale sharply then bite down harder on her bottom lip. He just let his fingers and lips occasionally graze her skin. He was driving her crazy. Just the way he liked it.

“Please…” she said in a voice that was barely above a whisper. He never answered.

He took pity on her by putting one hand on her belly, one on her right breast, and his lips on her neck. He wanted to devour her. 

“Your lingerie is beautiful my love but it's in my way,” he told her. 

“Then do something about it, Your Majesty.”

He looked for the back of her bra.

“Now where is that stupid clasp?” he muttered.

That's when he heard her giggle.

“Front clasp bra, babe.”

He reached around and unclasped her bra. Letting it fall to the floor. He pulled her panties down her hips with his teeth. Exposing her completely. 

“This is why I love the fact that you’re an exhibitionist. You love to show off and be shown off.”

“Marquise…can I please open my eyes, now? I need to see you.” she asked, desperate to see him. 

With a chuckle, he said to her, “yes. You can open your eyes.”

When she turned around and opened her eyes, there he stood in all his bare naked glory. He is beautiful to her. Both in clothes and especially out of them. 

“Are you starting, my love?” he asked with an eyebrow raised. 

“Have I ever mentioned how sexy you are?” she asked him finally able to shake herself of her initial shock. 

“Yes. You have. In many ways in fact.” he said. He was careful and gentle with her when he had her sit down on the couch. 

He didn’t want to hurt her. After all, she is carrying his children. Once she was seated, he ran his left knuckles gently up and down her left thigh.

He was madly in love with her, all of her. Her strength. Her bravery. Her stubbornness. Her beauty. Her body. Her determination. He wanted to be selfish and ravage her. He was hypnotized by her.

But she’s pregnant. So he decided to go slow. He’s intent on savoring both her and the moment. 

He whispered in her ear and said, “You are simply marvelous. I can never seem to get enough of you. And now that we are alone in my office I intend on making every minute that I have you count.”

She looked at him with a smirk and said, “do your worst!” 

He cocked an eyebrow and replied, “you dare to challenge your King, my love?” 

“Yes! I challenge the father of my children, the man of my every dream, the love of my life, my present and future. I challenge the man who just happens to be a King.” 

He brought her mouth to his for a kiss so powerful it made her dizzy. He was obsessed with her. Her taste. Her smell. Her touch. Kissing her was a luxury he was going to take full advantage of.

His placed featherlight kisses down her neck to her chest. It was enough to make her delirious. When he got to where he was in between her breasts she nearly jumped off the couch.

Being pregnant had made her breasts tender and her nipples sore. And having his mouth and fingers tease, taste and torture them was a new kind of pleasure. 

“Ohhhh, God! Yes!” she moaned. 

“That feels good, yes?” he asked her. 

“Yes! More than you will ever know!” she replied in a shaky voice. He seemed to have marked that as a note in his mind before he continued on.

From her diaphragm on down, he did nothing but kiss all over.

Somehow pregnancy had made her even more beautiful to him than before. “Being a mother suits you, my love,” he whispered to her. 

“Being a father suits you,” she replied, smiling softly. He gently kissed along her belly while sliding his hands up to her breasts.

Feeling his fingers graze her aching nipples made her shudder and sent heat running through her. 

“Are you trying to kill me?!” she asked while giggling. 

He never said a word he just flashed a devilish grin. He looked at her with an eyebrow raised. 

With a smirk, she told him, “go ahead. It wouldn't be the first time you've eaten me out while I was pregnant.”

With a wink he soon found himself, kneeling between her legs. 

“I have been dying to taste you,” he told her before he focused on kissing her trembling thighs. 

Hearing her moans was like the song of The Sirens to him. Drawing him closer to his desire.

Kissing and grazing the inside of her thighs with his teeth was like a very slow torture. His mouth was everywhere but where she wanted him to be. 

“Marquise! I…need…you…” she moaned. 

“I do believe you said for me to do my worst, my love.” he told her before going back to her thighs. 

She whimpered and writhed, as he continued. This is what he wanted. She was at his mercy.

With a growl, he went for it. Spreading her legs apart and throwing them over her shoulders. Feeling his mouth make contact with her clit made her cry out. She arched her back and grabbed onto the back of the couch as she tried to hang on. He was relentless. Her legs trembled as he continued to taste her. 

“Marquise, don't you dare stop!” she shrieked.

With her body being sensitive every time he used his tongue on her aching clit, it sent electric tingles coursing through her. He sent her internal heat and her orgasm rising higher and higher. She eventually gave into the intense pleasure as her orgasm crested and stars burst behind her eyes.

As she came down from her high, he placed his hands on either side of her. “Tell me what it is that you want, my love” he whispered to her. 

“I need you! All of you! Take me! Right here! Right now!” she told him with desperation in her voice. 

“With pleasure!” he replied.

Wasting no time at all Marquise did EXACTLY what she begged him to do. He had her straddle him so he could take her. He was intense and hungry. She was in heaven. He gave her all that he had to give. 

“That feels so damn good! So good!” she moaned. 

“That’s it, my love. Moan for me! Scream…for…me!” he growled in her ear.

He was pushing her closer to the ledge with every surge. Soon it all became too much as the pressure and pleasure broke her and shattered her orgasm.

“YESSSSSSSSSSS! THERE! RIGHT THERE! YESSSSSSSSSSS!” she screamed as she clutched at his back shredding it with her nails. 

All it took was three intense pumps inside of her and he was done. “You belong to me, my love and I belong to you!”, he replied as he came down from his own orgasm.

He wrapped his strong arms around her and held her close to his chest. 

He spoke softly to her and asked, “are you alright, love?” 

She nodded her head yes. 

“Did I hurt you?” he asked her. 

She shook her head no. 

“One last question, were you satisfied, love?” he asked. 

“I’ll say.” she purred. 

“Good. I’d be a fool to let you be in my office unsatisfied.” he whispered to her as he placed a light kiss on her forehead.

He was warmth and comfort to her. He‘s a warrior who doted over her every need. 

“What is it, love?” he asked. 

As she snuggled against him she said softly, “I love you, my King.”

His arms tightened around her as he replied, “I love you too, my Queen.”

Over the next few weeks, Marquise found himself buried in work. Meetings, settling petty squabbles between nobles, and acquiring the kingdom Monterisso. 

Working with Queen Amalas was contentious because many in her monarchy weren't too thrilled to join Cordonia. Many of her advisors see Cordonia as weak and many feel she's only agreeing to join Cordonia because she’s engaged to Duchess Olivia Nevrakis. And Shanelle noticed how the stress was starting to get to him. She wished there was something she could do to give him a break. 

She got her chance thanks to a group chat with her girls.

“You know the boys should get together more,” Bronwyn said.

“Ooh! What about a guy's trip?” Robin asked.

“That would be hilarious,” Shanelle replied.

“Yeah! That's a great idea!” Dee added.

“Ooh! I know! We can send them to ShaLoa Beach!” Bron quipped.

That…wasn't such a good idea to Shanelle.

“I got a better idea, let's send them to the winery.” 

“Come on Nelle. Be nice.” Dee said. 

“Nope. They are not going to my resort just to tear my shit up!” she protested. 

The girls looked at her. She shook her head with a smile.

“Fine! Name the weekend and I'll book it.”

The girls settled on the month of August.

“Ooh! I know! Since Logan and Eddie each have a birthday that month, why not make it a combined birthday trip?” Robin asked.

“Okay so are we thinking about Mid-August?” Shanelle asked.

The girls all agreed at once.

“Oh Lawd! It's gonna be Atlanta all over again!” Robin quipped.

“Minus all the strippers,” Bron added.

The girls laughed.

“So I'll tell Logan that he and I will take the anniversary trip and that his birthday trip will be a guys trip.”

“You sure babe?” Shanelle asked.

“Yup I’m sure,” Bronwyn replied.

“Okay. I need a confirmed list of names for the staff.” Shanelle said to her girls.

“Logan, Eddie, Dino, Raydan, James…” Robin started naming names. “And no offense but Cass and Sam would just kill the vibe.”

“They ARE NOT invited. I’d wind up having to kill them both. Cass especially. So they aren't going.”

“That means Bron can't tell Lo about that trip til the last minute,” Robin said.

“She can tell him. That doesn't matter. Besides, Sam has money. Let him rent a beach house for himself and his soon-to-be brother-in-law.” Shanelle quipped.

“They'll kill each other,” Bron said. 

“Yay! Let them!” Shanelle said.

The girls cackled.

“You are so messy, Nelle!” Dee said to Shanelle.

“I’m petty. Yeah yeah, I’m petty. P E to the T T Y!”

Bronwyn stifled a laugh and just shook her head.

“Is Marquise going, Nelle?” Dee asked.

“Of course, he is,” Shanelle replied.

“He’d better be going!” Robin piped up.

“He's getting the fuck up outta here! I will ship his black ass down there my damn self.” Shanelle said emphatically. 

“Down Mama Bear!” Bron said. 

The girls laughed.

“Well, it's settled. The resort is booked.” Shanelle announced.

“AJ and I will have to come to stay with someone. I hate us being in the house alone.” Dee said.

“You can always come to Spain,” Robin said.

“The Ellises are always open.” Bron replied.

“Hello! This is Cordonia calling!” 

“So many choices, so little time.” Dee sighed dramatically. 

“Alright my loves! The trip is locked into my calendar. August 12th-15th. Check-in is at 11:00 am and they are welcome to any and everything.” Shanelle announced. 

The girls cheered.

“Now I have a task for you girls. I need to know what special amenities your guys would like to have while they're there. I know what mine would want but I need to know about yours so I can tell the staff.”

The girls gave Shanelle a list of things that their guys would want and like. 

“Perfect. I will alert the staff. Now if y'all will excuse me! I have a husband to tell. I'll talk to y'all later. Love youuuu!”

Once the girls said goodbye, Shanelle was off to tell her husband the good news. Marquise was in his office nursing a whiskey neat when Shanelle knocked on his door.

“Come on in love. You don't have to knock.”

“I know. But I wasn't sure if you were working or not.” Shanelle said as she entered his office. 

“No not currently.”

He noticed the look on her face. 

“What are you up to?” he asked.

“Nothing. Well, almost nothing,” she replies. 

He looked at her skeptically over his glass.

“What do you mean almost nothing?” he asked.

“Oh, my God! Will you stop being so paranoid? I haven't done anything!” she replies.

“This time,” he muttered.

“For your information, I did a very good thing!”

“What?” he asked.

“I booked you a vacation. You and the boys are going to ShaLoa Beach for an all-guys trip in August.” she replied.

He just stared at her.

“Don't look at me like that.”

“No. I'm not going.”

“Marquise!”

“Listen my love. I appreciate you. I appreciate you looking out for me but I'm not going. I have too much to do here.” 

“You are going! And that's final!” Shanelle snapped at her husband.

“Shanelle.”

“I don't want to hear it! You have done nothing but bury yourself in your work the last few weeks! And it's taking a toll on you. You need a break. You need a chance to breathe. To focus. And you can't do any of that sitting behind your desk or sitting on the throne. So you are going on this trip.”

“I can't just leave Shanelle. I have a kingdom to run. I don't have the luxury of just going on vacation because I feel like it.”

Shanelle let out a frustrated sigh. 

“I don’t like seeing you like this.” 

“Seeing me like what?” he asked.

“Stressed out. You are still blaming yourself for the factory explosion and it's wearing you down. You are literally holed up in this office all day. Sure, you manage to squeeze in family dinner time with me and our daughter. And yes, you do spend time with her and get her ready for bed and read her favorite bedtime story. But once she's asleep you're right back in this office. Burying yourself in work. You need a break.” she replied.

Marquise sighed heavily before downing his drink in one gulp. He watched her walk around his desk and stand in front of him. 

“I miss my husband. By the time you come to bed, I’m already asleep and when I wake up you’re already at work. I miss you. I need you.” she said as she draped her arms over his shoulders. 

“I miss you too. And as much as I hate to admit it, I have been stressed out lately. But that doesn't mean I can just get up and go.”

He felt her arms stiffen. 

“But since this means so much to you…I can spare a few days.”

“So does that mean?” she asked hopefully. 

He stood up with her arms around his neck.

“Yes. I'll go. Plus it'll be good to be with the guys.” he replies.

Shanelle let out a sigh of relief before kissing him.

“Yay! I promise you won't be disappointed!” 

“I know I won't. So when do I leave?” he asked.

“August 12th-15th,” she replied.

“Perfect. That means I have a little over a month to prepare.”

“Bingo. Now it's getting late. So come to bed.” 

“By your command my Queen,” Marquise said with a bow.

They walked out of his office hand and hand. The more he thought about the trip, the more excited Marquise got. It would be his first real vacation in a long time. He wouldn't be going on a diplomatic trip. It would be him and the guys. This would be the chance for him to truly let loose. And he was ready. 

The month of July went by fast and before the King knew it, August had arrived. And it was time to pack. Thankfully, His Majesty had a special helper. His little girl. They were in his closet picking what he should take with him.

“What about this shirt Daddy?” Khari asked as she held up a t-shirt that was bigger than she was.

“Put it in the pile on the left,” he replied. 

Khari put the shirt in the pile and went back to looking with her dad.

“Are you excited Daddy?” she asked.

“Indeed I am, my love. I haven't been on a vacation like this since I was really little,” he replied.

“Did you go on vacation with your mom?” she asked.

“Yes. She loved going to France. We would go to a small island that our family owns. We stayed at a villa there and your uncle Leo and I would go fishing and swim off the pier there.” he replied.

“Are there boats there Daddy?” she asked.

Marquise grimaced. 

“Have you been talking to your mother?” he replies.

“Nope. Grammy Margo.���

Marquise made a face.

“Just for that, no extra cookies before bed.”

Khari made a face and crossed her arms.

“…okay, maybe one extra cookie before bed.” 

“Much better,” Khari said emphatically.

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“You are too much like your mother.” 

Khari hugged her daddy.

“And you love me, Daddy.”

“Yes, my sweet love. I do. I love you with all my heart. Now let's finish so I can pack for this trip.”

“Okay, Daddy.”

They spent the rest of that time giggling and packing his suitcases. And when he was ready he walked out of his closet with a sleepy Princess in his arms.

“Sir! What did you do to my daughter?” Shanelle asked.

“I will have you know, my daughter and I packed my suitcases and had fun doing it. Now if you will excuse us, madam. We are going to have a cookie before she goes to bed,” he replies.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile before Marquise took Khari to her room and put her to bed. When Marquise returned Shanelle was sitting up in bed.

“How’s your back feeling?” he asked.

“Good. I think these two decided to be nice to me,” she replied. 

He laid down with his head on her chest and his right hand resting on her belly.

“You two were in there for a while. What did you two eat? When did you have time to eat?” she asked.

“We took a break and had pizza and mozzarella sticks,” he replied.

“Well, that explains the grease stains on your shirt.”

Marquise looked down and finally noticed the stains on his shirt. He sat up long enough to pull his shirt off and toss it on the floor before laying back down.

“So are you all packed?” she asked.

“Yup. We had fun packing my suitcases,” he replies.

“Good. Because your ass is outta here Friday.”

“Yeah yeah. What are you two gonna do while I’m gone?” he asked.

“I told you. The girls and kids are coming and we're gonna have a sleepover in Volterias. Also, they're gonna help with painting the walls of the boys’ nursery. And by painting I mean we're gonna fill up balloons with child-safe paint and throw it at the walls.” she replied.

Marquise groaned.

“Do I need to have professional painters on standby?” he asked.

“No! This was Khari’s idea and we're going with it,” she replies.

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“Okay. I trust you.”

“You’d better.”

“Will you miss me?” he asked.

“No. I'm your wife. Not your daughter.” she replied.

Marquise looked at her in shock.

“No?! What do you mean no?!” he asked.

“Just what I said! You've been up my ass for months. I need this break.” she replied.

The look of devastation on Marquise’s face made Shanelle cackle.

“You know I’m kidding.” 

“You are so damn mean!” he hissed.

She giggled.

“And yet, you love me.”

“Barely,” he grumbled.

She kissed his cheek.

“You know I’m gonna miss you.” 

“Good. You’d better miss me.”

“The poor old King. Can't take being teased.” 

“For the record, you don't tease people. You go for the jugular while laughing the whole time.”

“Fair enough.”

The two lay in bed in a companionable silence listening to the wind outside their bedroom window until she started to get sleepy.

“It's past someone’s bedtime,” he said to her.

“Whatever!” she replied half awake.

They switched positions and she fell asleep with her head on his chest. 

The day had finally come. It was time for the King to leave for the Maldives. While he was ready to go he couldn't leave without saying goodbye to his girls. 

“I hope you have lots of fun Daddy!” Khari said as she hugged him as tightly as she could.

“Thank you, my little love. I'm sure I will,” he said as he hugged her back.

“Will you miss me and Mommy?” Khari asked.

“Of course, I will,” he replied.

“You promise?” she asked.

Marquise knelt down to kiss Khari on her forehead.

“I swear it to you,” he replied.

Khari smiles at her daddy.

“Okay. Have fun Daddy!” 

Marquise smiled at his daughter before looking at his wife.

“Ugh! Why are you still here?! Get out of my palace!” Shanelle said to him.

“This is MY palace woman! Don't you ever forget it!” he replied.

“Look! I got chaos to spread. And I can't do that with you staring me in my face!” she said with a wink.

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“Have fun baby. Call me when you land.” 

He kisses her sweetly.

“Will do my love.”

Just then his driver announced he was ready. 

“And I’m off. I'll see you two Monday.” Marquise said before leaving.

“And that is our cue little one. We're gonna go meet everybody at the airstrip in Volterias.” Shanelle said to Khari.

“Let's go, Mommy!”

And off Shanelle and Khari were. They, Margo, and their dogs met the girls and the kids and then all of them went to the Duchy estate. 

“Why do I love coming here?” Robin asked as she sat on Shanelle’s bed with her son Rain in her arms. 

“The fields, the flowers, the private room you and Rain have to yourselves, the view of the waterfall off my balcony, the multiple wine cellars, the fact that you have people here waiting on you hand and foot. I mean I could go on and on.” Shanelle replied.

“All valid points,” Robin said.

The girls laughed.

“I'm so happy y'all are here. I missed you girls and Khari missed her cousins.”

“We've missed you too,” Bronwyn replies.

“Forget you, Princess! I missed the multiple wine cellars.” Nina quipped. 

“You're an alcoholic. Of course, you would.” Dee said to Nina.

“To be fair, so am I, or at least I am when I’m not carrying around babies in my womb,” Shanelle said. 

“Exactly.” Nina quipped.

“What do you think the boys are doing right now?” Dee asked.

“Besides lighting fireworks and blowing shit up? God only knows.” Shanelle replies.

The girls cackled.

“Stop it. You know they would never do that to you.” Robin said.

“You got a bunch of grown-ass teenage boys on vacation at an island resort with unlimited access to alcohol. Shenanigans of all kinds are bound to happen.” Shanelle replied. 

“She's not wrong.” Bronwyn quipped. 

“Seee?!” Shanelle asked.

The girls laughed as they continued to gossip like they always do. 

This is the end of Part 1.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 50K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Matrimony. Part 5.

“What am I supposed to do with these?” he asked.

“Yup. I shoulda pushed harder for you to take Sex Ed when they offered it,”  she replies.

“You serious?” he asked.

“We're drunk. And the tension is steadily rising. Besides, this is your last hurrah, Hotshot. Take it or leave it,” she replies.

“Man, I'm gonna enjoy this.”.

She grabbed him by his hair and kissed him. He was shocked and turned on at the same time. He broke their kiss so he could breathe.

"Well, that was fun.” 

"You've been wanting to do that since you saw me.”

"If he finds out—"

"He already knows. Next question."

"What do you mean he knows?" He asks.

"He knows that I'm about to turn you into a whore." She replies.

“How?” he asked 

"Who do you think set this all up genius?” she replied. 

Cass made a face. 

"Damn! There go my bragging rights.” 

"Blah! Blah! Blah! Get naked!"

He shook his head at her before kissing her again. He couldn't wait to have her. And he didn't care how that looked. He picked her up, wrapped her legs around his waist, and carried her back into the bedroom.

"I...have...been...dying...to...fuck...you!" He said in between kisses.

"You talk too much!"

"You love it."

It didn't take them long to get each other naked. He took a moment to admire her naked body.

"Like what you see?" She asked with a wink.

"Of course. You've always been beautiful." He whispered.

He went from kissing her to going straight to the treasure between her thighs. The one thing she lives about him is didn't waste time. He had to taste her again. It had been years since he had her like this. So he went straight for her center and buried his face in it. He licked, sucked, nibbled, and kissed her sweet snatch all the while rubbing his face in it, making sure he was coated with her juices. She moaned loudly as he ate her out. 

Once her thighs started to close around his neck he knew she was going to break. So he grabbed her thighs and plunged his tongue inside her. He felt her body shake as she screamed again and flooded his face with her nectar. He looked at her smiling as she caught her breath. He was happy because he knew he still got it.

"Sweet as sugar." He said as he licked his fingers.

She rolled her eyes.

"Don't get cocky. You still haven't proven anything."

"Don't believe me just watch!"

"Have I mentioned that you talk too much?" She asked.

Rather than answer her, he kisses her hard before grabbing her and flipping her onto her stomach then mounting her. With a condom on, Cassian was ready to take her right then and there.

"What are you waiting for? Let's go!" She dared him.

It was on then.

He closed his eyes then drove himself straight into her and began fucking her senseless. He wanted her to know and feel how he missed her. He pounded that sweet treasure for what he felt was an eternity. The sounds their bodies made as he crashed into her again and again coupled with her feminine scent made him dizzy.

"Don't you dare slow down! Give it to me!" She shouted.

He intensified his rhythm just for her.

"That's my girl! Tell me you want this dick!" He growled.

He loves hearing her scream bloody murder as he took her. She was close to her climax and he knew it because he was as well. That's when she screamed at the very top of her lungs and unloaded onto him. She felt so damn good to him.

He stayed still for a moment before pulling out of her. He marveled at the sight before him. They were both exhausted and satisfied. He curled up with her in his arms. Just the way he always wanted.

"I feel like a whore!” he said to her.

"You are a whore, Cass.”

He grumbled. 

"This is the way, it should be. It should be you and me."

"It should be but it is Cass. As much as we love each other, we never would've gone the distance.”

He sighed.

"I know but still. I was never ready to let you go."

“Likewise. But holding on to you wouldn't have been fair to either of us. Besides, what's done is done. I don't hate you. I will always cherish what we had and what we were.”

"You could always back out and come back to me.”

"I could. But I've come too far now. I am way too close to destiny. Too close to my destiny. I can't leave now.” she replied.

Case shook his head.

"You've always been an overachiever, Princess.”

"Always will be.”

She let his sword necklace play with the pads of her fingers.

"I will never forget the look on your face when I gave you this.”

"Yeah. That's because you made me feel like an ass because I didn't get you anything.”

"I do believe I told you that I didn't want anything when we graduated. I had you. That was all I wanted.”

"I know but I could've at least bought you flowers or something.”

"With the pay from that janky ass job you used to have?" she asks.

"I made good money at that job!" he replies.

"You got paid in peanuts Dumbo. Hell, Lo made more money at his first job than you did at yours.”

He pinched her.

"Ow! Jackass!" she sneered.

He kissed the spot he pinched.

"Better?" he asks.

"Maybe," she replied.

He shook his head before he kissed her again.

"So where do we go from here?" he asked.

"We stay here like this," she replies.

“What about Nina and Chut?” he asked.

“Knowing them, they're drunk and are more than likely too busy entertaining their own company to give a fuck about what or who I’m doing. So I’m going to enjoy whatever time I have left with you before you have to leave,” she replied. 

"Smartest thing you've said!"

She groaned as she snuggled in his arms. When she woke up the next morning he was gone but he left her a single red rose. She knew their relationship was over and so did he but they still cared for each other and for her, that was more than enough. 

The next 2 months were a blur to her. Appointments, fittings, tours of the venues, and things of the like. She felt like her head would explode. But this was it, her wedding was fast approaching. So the last-minute mad dash to finalize and pay for everything was to be expected. She was in her room at her parent's house with her head in Nina’s lap as she scratched her scalp.

“Nobody does that like you,” Shanelle said to her.

“What?” Nina asked.

“Soothe my soul by scratching my scalp,” Shanelle replied.

Nina snickers.

“This is why you're a spoiled brat.” 

That's when they heard a yelp and something fall in the closet.

“Chut! You alright in there?” Shanelle asked. 

“Yeah, I’m fine. Question! Why do you put your shoes at the top?! You know my arms are short and can't reach!” Chut replies.

Nina and Shanelle cackled.

“Poor little miss mushroom.” Shanelle teased.

Chut finally emerged from the closet with her arms full of clothes. 

“This is why we shop in your closet, Nelle. Now if you two will excuse me. I have clothes to try on.” Chut said before going into her bathroom. Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“I love her innocence.”

“Chur? Innocent? Are we talking about the same person?” Nina asked.

“Okay between the three of us, she's the most innocent,” Shanelle replies.

“Much better.”

Just then there was a knock at the bedroom door. 

“It's open!” Shanelle said to the door.

In walked the rest of the girls.

“The gang of whores is all here!” Shanelle teased. 

The girls groaned while Nina laughed. 

“Y’all love me!”

Chutney walked out of Shanelle’s bathroom wearing one of her old dresses.

“Hey y'all!” she said to the girls before looking at Shanelle, “okay Nelle. Whaddya think? How does it look? Does it make my ass look big?” 

“Dump truck,” Shanelle replied.

“Meep meep!” Nina added.

“That's RoadRunner genius!” 

The girls laughed. 

“But to answer your question baby, it looks better on you than it ever did on me.”

“Can I have it?” Chut asked.

“It's yours,” Shanelle replied.

Chut squealed.

“Thank you, Princess! I have a few more things to try on.” Chut said before going back into the bathroom.

“That was your dress?” Bron asked.

Shanelle nodded.

“Yup. I've only worn it once. That's how I am. I wear an outfit once and then put it in my closet and never wear it again. Most of the clothes in the closet here are things I don't care for anymore.” she replies.

Bron had a curious look on her face as she glanced at the closet. 

“Go for it, baby. Whatever you find in the closet that fits is yours to keep.” 

The girls scrambled into the closet to find whatever outfits they could. It's not every day that a future Queen offers her closet to those around her.

“You've always been that way,” Nina said to her. 

“What way?” Shanelle asked.

“Always giving to the less fortunate,” Nina replies.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“Why aren't you in there looking for something?” Shanelle asked.

“Too much traffic. I like shopping in your closet when there's no one here but you and me.” Nina replies.

Shanelle snickered. 

“Fair enough.” 

The girls emerged each with their arms full of clothes.

“Princess, you have a strappy pair of tan Manolos that I had my eye on,” Bron said to her. 

“Take them. They're yours now.” Shanelle said.

“Seriously?” Bron asked. 

“Yes seriously,” Shanelle replies.

“Thank you, Nelle!” 

Shanelle smiled at her. Soon the girls were fluttering around her room trying on and trading different outfits. 

“I love these Manolos but I can't find anything that goes with them.” Bron pouted. 

Shanelle thought for a second.

“Dee let me see that burgundy halter dress that you didn't want,” Shanelle said to her.

Dee passed her the halter dress. Shanelle took the dress and placed it in front of Bronwyn.

“And now we need accessories,” Shanelle said before setting the dress down on her bed and going to her jewelry box. She pulled out a pair of diamond earrings and a diamond tennis bracelet both in gold settings.

“And finally…” Shanelle said before she plucked a gold fashion belt out of a drawer. 

“And voila! Now go try everything on.” Shanelle said to Bronwyn. 

Bronwyn ducked into the bathroom and came out a few minutes later. The girls were impressed.

“Damn!” the girls said in unison.

“You look beautiful, baby,” Shanelle said to her. 

“Thank you, Nelle. I can't wait for Lo to see me in it. I can't wait for him to rip it off of me.”

“I can guarantee you that you won't let him rip a $3,500.00 outfit off of you.”

“A $3,500.00 outfit?!” Bronwyn asks.

“The shoes are custom Manolos from the flagship boutique downtown, they're $1,000.00. That dress is a custom-made Versace dress that is $2,000.00. And your accessories are $500.00.” Shanelle replied.

Bronwyn’s jaw was on the floor as she looked at herself in the mirror. 

“I'm wearing $3,500.00 worth of clothes and accessories?!” she asked.

“Welcome to the perks of being the best friend of a real live Princess,” Shanelle replied.

“I've never had anything this expensive,” Bronwyn admitted.

“Well get used to it. Because I always share with my friends.”

“Thank you, Nelle. Now I gotta go show Lo. He’ll lose his shit when he sees me.”

“Where is my brother?” Nina asked.

“In the kitchen with the boys and Nelle’s mom,” Bronwyn replies.

Shanelle, Nina, and Chutney froze.

“The boys are in the kitchen?” Chut asked.

“With mom?” Nina asked.

“While she's cooking?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes, yes, and yes,” Bronwyn replied.

They winced. 

“Oh, God! Come on y'all. We gotta go save the boys.” 

“Why? What's wrong?” Bronwyn asked.

“Knowing my mama and how she runs her kitchen when she's doing a big family meal, she's got the boys doing all her cooking prep,” Shanelle replied.

The girls looked at each other before they all scrambled out the door to the kitchen. Sure enough, Shantel had the boys hard at work, while she sat at the kitchen table supervising.

“Momma!” Shanelle fussed. 

“Yes?” Shantel replied.

“Why do you have them doing all the prep, mom?” Nina asked.

“Because they were in here pestering me. And you know the rules Nina. If you're gonna stay in the kitchen while I’m in here cooking, you're gonna work. Isn't that right Logan?” Shantel asked.

She had the boys in gloves and aprons working in the kitchen. 

“Yep,” Logan replied as he chopped onions.

The girls dissolved into cackles.

“Look at the men being all types of domesticated!” Shanelle teases. 

“Mom, is this enough onions?” Logan asked Shantel.

“Yes, that's enough onions for now. Thank you, honey.” Shantel replies. “Now, go light the grill and pull the jerk chicken out of the outdoor fridge for me.”

“Yes ma'am!” 

Logan ran out to the backyard to light the grill. The girls sat around the kitchen table and watched the boys work.

“Where is Daddy, mom?” Shanelle asked.

“In his office making final payments for everything,” Shantel replies.

“I can't believe the wedding is next week!” Aly said.

“Believe it, sweetie. It's here. It's happening. You girls will look stunning.” Shantel said. 

Damien emerged from his office with a stretch.

“Well, everything is paid for in full. Which means by this time Monday, I will be at the Embassy officially welcoming Cordonian Royalty, Dignitaries, and Diplomats,” he said before pulling his daughter to her feet, “and by this time next Saturday you, my gorgeous girl will be a Queen. Not a Princess, not a Regent, a Queen” 

“Are you excited Daddy?” Shanelle asked her father. 

“Of course. I hate the thought of giving you away but you've earned this.” Damien replied.

Shanelle smiled softly at her dad, just as Logan came back into the house. 

“Okay so the grill is lit and heating up and the chicken is sitting on the counter,” Logan announced. 

“And that's my cue. Now, what's being grilled?” Damien asked.

“Jerk Chicken, Pop,” Logan replies.

“Perfect. Since Shantel has had you on cooking prep, do you want a way out of it?” Damien asked Logan. 

“How?” Logan replied.

“You grill, I supervise.” 

“Say no more!” Logan said before heading back outside. 

Shanelle shook her head with a smirk. 

“You and mom are the worst. Always making us do the work.”

“Of course. Free labor is the best labor.” Damien said before heading outside. 

“Well, there went my plan to show Lo my new outfit.” Bron pouted. 

“I'm sorry sweetie. But when it comes to my Jerk Chicken, nothing stops Logan.”

“He told me how good it is. I can't wait to try it.”

“Girl you are in for it! Mom can throw it down in the kitchen.” Chut quipped.

“Thank you, my sweet girl. You've been eating it for years.” Shantel replied before she turned her attention to the rest of the boys in the kitchen, “alright, fellas! Let's see what you have done so far.”

After all the prep, baking, cooking and grilling was done, it was time for everyone to eat. Even a surprise guest.

“I hope I’m not interrupting,” Marquise said

“Not at all Your Regency. You’re about to be family. What are you doing here?” Shantel asked. 

“My business in Cordonia is done so I came westward. I was on my way to Boston but I thought I’d stop by before heading that way.”

Shantel raised an eyebrow at him.

“You wanted to see the bride before the wedding, didn't you?” Shantel asked.

Marquise awkwardly cleared his throat.

“…maybe,” he replied. 

Shantel shook her head.

“Grab a plate everyone so we can eat!” Shantel announced.

Soon everyone dug into the food that was prepared. 

“Mom! Mom?” Bron asked.

“Yes, baby?” Shantel replied.

“Can I have your Jerk Chicken recipe, please? This is amazing!”

“Of course, lovebug. I will send each of you girls a book with all my recipes.” 

Everyone continued eating and as the night wound down, Marquise pulled his future bride aside.

“Walk outside with me?” he asked.

She simply smiled as they stepped outside for a moment. When Marquise was sure no one was looking, he planted Shanelle with a kiss. When their kiss broke, both were breathing hard.

“I have been dying to do that since I walked through the door.”

“Are you saying you haven't enjoyed spending time with me and my family, Your Regency?” Shanelle asked.

“I had loads of fun. After all, your family is about to be my family. But I've been away from you long enough. So why don't we hop on a jet to Boston?” he asked. 

“I'd like that. Besides, I miss Ozzie. I think I've had him boarded long enough.” she replied.

“Leave in the morning?” he asked.

“Deal,” she replies.

“Good. Now your mother made a sweet potato pie. I have not had one in years. I am very much looking forward to this.”

“Don't be shocked if you wind up addicted.”

“I'm counting on it.”

They headed back inside and that is how he became addicted to her mom’s sweet potato pie. The next morning they landed in Boston and picked up Ozzie from the kennel before going to the brownstone. 

“It feels good to be back,” he said as they lay on the couch together with Ozzie at their feet. 

“It feels good to do this again. I missed you.” 

He nibbled on her earlobe. 

“I've missed you too, my love.”

“Just think. We’ll be waking up next week as a married couple.”

“And as Monarchs,” he added. 

“I know. Everything we've worked for will come to fruition next week.” 

“You’re amazing. You know that right?” 

She blushed.

“I wish you'd stop that.”

“Why?” he asked.

“Because I can seriously get used to it,” she replies.

“You should. Do you know why?” he asked.

“Why?” she replied.

“Because you deserve to be praised for the amazing woman that you are.”

Shanelle shook her head with a smile. 

“Never forget one thing.”

“Hmm?” she asked.

“I love you, my Queen.”

“I love you too, handsome.” 

This was it, in a few short days, the Prince and Princess would be husband and wife. Both were nervous and excited. The next week flew past them and before they knew it, it was their wedding day. 

They flew back to New York that Friday and spent the night in separate quarters. He stayed at the Embassy and she stayed at home. 

The morning of the wedding was insane but invigorating. After having breakfast, Shanelle watched her mom and her get dressed. While the guys and her dad headed to the palace to get dressed with Marquise.

“I feel like a princess!” Shantel squealed.

“You sure act like one mom.” Nina said.

“Bye girl! What do you think, Nelle?” Shantel asks.

“You look stunning momma.” She replies with a smile.

“Thank you, my baby. Now will you tell your best friend that?”

They laughed together.

“It fills my heart to have all my girls in one room.” Shantel said with tears in her eyes.

“Awww mom!” They said in unison.

They hugged her.

“Okay! Okay! Enough tears from me.”

Shanelle smiled at her mom before looking towards the garment bag with her wedding dress in it. Shantel laid a hand on her shoulder.

“This is it Butterfly. Are you ready?” Shantel asked.

“As I'll ever be mama,” Shanelle replied.

“Let’s get you dressed then,” Shantel announced.

Between giggles and tears, it took the girls 30 minutes to get Shanelle all ready. And when it was all said and done Shanelle stood in front of a floor-length mirror and marveled at her dress.

“It's beautiful. Ingrid did fantastically.”

“Yes, she did. You look stunning.” Shantel said to her. 

“Thank you, mom. I couldn't have asked for a more perfect gown.”

Shantel took Shanelle’s trembling hands into her own. 

“I am so proud of you my baby. You are about to embark on the journey of a lifetime. You, my beautiful, smart, amazing, courageous, loving little girl are moments away from being a Queen. The same little girl whose smile has always melted my heart will be a leader on the world's stage. You are my every dream come true. And I wish nothing but love and happiness for you.”

Shanelle squeezed her mother’s hands.

“Thank you, mom. I would never be able to do any of this without you or the girls by my side.”

That's when Damien walked in and was awestruck. 

“Oooh! Look at Pop looking spiffy in his teacher suit!” Chut said.

Damien bowed.

“Thank you Chutney. You girls look stunning in your gowns. Absolute visions!” Damien said to the girls before turning his attention to Shanelle and his wife, “and you two…my God! I am the luckiest man in the world. Today my Princess becomes a Queen. I could not ask for anything more.”

“Thank you, Daddy.”

“Do you all mind if I speak to Shanelle alone for a moment? I promise not to take too long.” Damien asks.

“Of course dear. Come on girls let's give them some time.” Shantel said before herding the girls out the door. 

Shanelle smiled at her father through the mirror as she sat down at her vanity. 

“Look at you my darling. Look at how beautiful you are. I am so proud of the woman you are and I am excited to see the Queen you will be. And I know somewhere in heaven, your grandparents are excited as well.”

Shanelle closed her eyes to stop the tears from falling.

“Thank you, Daddy.”

“I went about this wrong. And what's worse I hurt you. But my beautiful darling, I am so happy for today. Today I get to watch you marry the man you have…even if he is cocky.”

Shanelle laughed. 

“I have something for you, my Princess.”

“What is it Daddy?” she asked.

Damien produced a box from behind his back.

“What is that Daddy?” Shanelle asked.

“A gift I've been saving for this very special moment.” Damien replied as he opened the box.

Inside was a tiara with Canary and Blue Diamonds, with a pair of matching earrings, a necklace and cuffs.

“Where did you get these?” Shanelle asked in complete shock.

“These were your grandmother’s favorites. Her dying wish was for you to have them. She wanted you to wear them when you got married. And I am here as her son to make sure her wish is fulfilled. Would you do me the honor of wearing them today?” Damien replied.

“It would be my honor to represent Flower today, Daddy.”

Damien carefully helped Shanelle put on her jewelry.

“There. Now you look like the Queen the world deserves to know and admire.”

Shanelle stood up and hugged her father.

“Thank you so much, Daddy. Sure you went about this all wrong but in the end, you made my dream come true. I can never thank you enough.”

“Anything for you my sweet darling. Now let's get you to the church so you can get married.”

The two smiled at each other before heading out the door.

Meanwhile at the Embassy, Marquise had just finished getting dressed. He stood in front of the floor length mirror and had just buttoned his jacket when there was a knock at the door.

“A Royal Wedding In New York?” Leo asks as he stuck his head in.

“Leo! What are you doing here?” He replies.

“You know me. I love a good party. Especially when it's to stick it to the old man.”

“Yeah, I know. It's good to see you.”

The two embraced. 

“It's good to see you too, little brother.”

“Speaking of him, have you seen him?” Marquise asked.

“Briefly. I popped in to speak. And as per his usual, he expressed his displeasure.” Leo replied

“Of course he did. He's mad he's losing everything.” 

Leo looked over and noticed the cuff links Marquise had. They were of his mother’s coronation picture.

“You know mom is smiling right?” Leo asked. 

“Yeah I know. All I have ever wanted to do was make her proud.” Marquise replied.

“I think you've done that.” 

“Indeed he has. Ellie is overjoyed at this moment in our lives.” Margo said as she stepped into the room.

“Mom!” the boys said in unison.

“Look at my two handsome boys. It's so good to have you two together again. Welcome home, Leo.” 

Leo pulled her into a hug. 

“It's good to know that I can always come home. Also, it's good to see you too mom.”

Margo took the cuff links and put them on Marquise. 

“There. Now your look is complete.”

“Can you believe it, mom? Our baby is getting married!” Leo teased. 

Marquise rolled his eyes with a smirk.

“You're lucky I tolerate you.”

Just then George walked in.

“Leo my boy! It's good to see you!” he said before wrapping him in a bear hug.

“It's good to see you too Papa. You know I would never miss an event like this.”

George turned his attention to Marquise. 

“And you my boy! You are destined to do great things. You will be King in a few short moments. You are everything your mother and I could've ever hoped for. You are the savior the people have prayed for. And today, I get the honor of watching you marry the love of your life. The same way I married mine. You make me and your mothers proud my boy.” George said proudly. 

Marquise smiled gratefully. 

“Thank you. All of you. It means the world to me that you are here with me to share in this moment.”

“There's no place else we’d rather be,” Margo said. 

Marquiss smiled at her before there was a knock at the door. It was Constantine and Regina. 

“Well isn't this cute? His Regency’s chosen family and his actual family all in one room.” Regina sneered.

Leo scoffed. 

“Last time I checked I am his family.” Leo snapped at her. 

“I don't think I like your tone Julian,” Connie said to Leo.

“Get used to it.”

Connie took a deep breath. 

“Do you all mind if I talk to His Regency privately?” Constantine asks.

“They might not but I do. But since this is your final day as King, sure we can speak for a moment.” Marquise replies.

Connie scoffed. 

“How generous of you, Your Regency.” Connie sneered.

“Leo, would you be so kind as to take Mama and Papa to the church so they can take their places in the procession?” Marquise asked his brother. 

“They're in the procession?” Leo asked.

“Who do you think is representing me in my wedding?” Marquise replies.

“Of course! It would be an honor to escort His Regency’s representatives.” Leo said before pulling his brother into a loving hug. “I’ll see you at the church.”

Marquise nodded before Leo left the room. Soon it was him alone with his father and Regina. 

“Well don't you look dressed for the occasion, my son.” 

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“You've got two minutes to say whatever the hell it is you have to say then you and her can get out.” 

“Do you remember what I said to you a few months ago?” Connie asked.

“You mean the speech you gave me about you being a part of me and me being a part of you? What about it?” Marquise replies.

“You and this girl are about to inherit a kingdom. A kingdom mind you, that I spent my entire life building up. My legacy is now in your hands. Don't disappoint me.” 

“You're right. You did spend your whole life building Cordonia. But just like Julius Caesar did Rome, you destroyed it as well. If you came here to tell me again that we’ll always be alike, save it. Because you and I are nothing alike. I am and always will be better. I will be a better King, I will be a better Husband, I will always be a better Man, and God willing I have any one day, I will always be a better father than you could ever dream of being.” 

Connie scoffed. 

“You think you’re better than me?” Connie asked. 

“No, I know I’m better than you. Now get out!” Marquise hissed.

“The same way you pray for children one day is the same way you’d better pray that you never fail, my son.”

“You mean like you did?” Marquise asked.

Connie gave him one last look before he and Regina left. 20 minutes later there was another knock at the door. This time it was Damien. 

“Good morning Your Regency!” Damien said as he entered the room.

“Good morning Your Highness. Please come in.”

“Thank you. So today's the day.”

“Indeed it is.”

Marquise gestures for Damien to sit with him.

“How are you doing, son?” Damien asks.

Marquise let out a shaky breath.

“I’m nervous as hell and I know that I shouldn’t be.” he replies.

“No you definitely should be. Marriage is a precious commodity nowadays.”

“I know that. I’m marrying your daughter but I can’t seem to silence this one voice in my head.”

“What’s it saying?”

“What if I fail her?”

Damien nodded his head.

“Want some free advice?” he asked Marquise.

“Sure.”

“That’s the point, son. Marriage no matter what is not and never will be perfect. And you will fail. Both of you. But see, it’s in that failure that you realize how much you love each other. You won’t always get along. You’ll argue. You’ll fuss. You’ll fight. Hell, you’ll piss each other off. But you’ll put in the work to make it work. Not to make it perfect but to make it last.” Damien replied.

“You really think so?” Marquise asks him.

“I’ve been married for close to 29 years. And in those almost 29 years, I’ve yelled. I’ve gotten frustrated. I’ve even gotten annoyed…on more than one occasion. But mostly, I remembered the vow I made to Shantel in the eyes of the Lord.” He replies.

“What was that vow?” Marquise asks.

“I vowed before the Father to always love, honor, cherish, protect, provide and prosper with her. And I have. Has it always been easy? Hell no! That woman has pushed me to my limit more times than I could ever explain or count. But I remember the love I have for her. As my wife, my partner in life and especially as the mother of my child. And I remember that vow I made. And if you remember the vows you plan to make to my daughter, you’ll be alright son.” He replies.

“Thank you, Your Highness. I needed to hear that.”

“Of course Your Regency. Now let’s go get you and my daughter married.”

“It must really hurt you to say that.”

“You have no idea.”

Marquise smirked at him as they walked out the door and headed to the church. The same time as Shanelle and the bridal party. The bride and groom were ushered to separate waiting rooms as the ceremony got underway.

"All rise and remain standing as the entrants make their way into the sanctuary!" The herald announced.

Marquise took a deep breath as the Cordonian National Anthem started to play.

The bridal party was announced couple by couple. As were the representatives of the Regents.

"Announcing Mr. and Mrs. George Marcel Geaneaux. Representatives of His Regency and Sir Ozzie Barksworth of House Volterias!"

George and Margo walked the procession line with Ozzie on his leash. 

Next, it was time for her parents to be announced. 

"Announcing Duchess Shantel Noreen Fletcher-Miller and His Highness Prince Damien Thomas Miller of South Cordonia!"

"Prince of South Cordonia?" Shantel asks her husband as they made their way down the aisle to the altar. He winked at her in response. As they reached the altar Margo couldn't wait to greet Shantel.

"Isn't this exciting, Duchess?" Margo asks Shantel.

"Margo! Our kids are getting married! We will be family. This is such a great day!" Shantel replied. 

"Good luck, Your Highness." George said to Damien as he offered a handshake.

"Same to you George." Damien replied as he shook George's hand. 

Damien took his place and awaited Marquise and Shanelle.

Marquise squared his shoulders then inhaled and exhaled slowly as his entrance was announced and the doors opened.

"Introducing His Regency, Marquise Constantine Rys, Crown Prince of North Cordonia!"

Marquise looked out among the crowd as he walked down the aisle. He saw the faces of his allies and subjects.

As he walked the reality of what was going on finally hit him. He was about to marry the love of his life. When he reached the altar he was greeted by George and Margo. As well as Shanelle's parents.

"Oh honey you look so handsome!" Shantel said to him.

"I'm standing right here!" Damien sneered.

"I know, that's why I said it!"

Marquise snickered.

"Thank you, Duchess. You look beautiful as always."

"Are you two done fawning over each other?" Damien asks.

"Don't mind him. He's just having separation issues." Shantel replied.

Damien rolled his eyes before Marquise took his place beside him.

"Life as you know it is about to change. Are you ready son?" Damien whispered to him.

"As I'll ever be." Marquise replies.

The music soon changed from the Cordonian National Anthem to the Bridal March and the doors opened as the herald announced her entrance.

"Introducing Her Regency, Princess Shanelle Dominique Miller, Crown Princess of South Cordonia and Duchess Of Volterias!"

Shanelle swallowed the lump in her throat as she walked down the aisle. She knew all eyes were on her, her custom-made Ingrid Kozlov wedding gown and her grandmother's  jewelry, especially her tiara. 

When she got to the end of the aisle, she was greeted by her mother who was in tears.

"You look stunning, baby girl! Your grandmother would be so proud of you. Even more than I am." Shantel said to her. 

"Thank you, Mommy. Thank you for being here. I couldn't have done any of this without you." 

"There is no place I'd rather be, baby." 

The two smiled at each other as Damien stepped off the altar to greet his daughter. He took a deep breath before speaking to Shanelle. 

"You know as a father...I never thought the day would come where I'd have to give you away. But now that it has...I'm afraid it's a day that's come all too soon for me."

"Daddy...I'm okay. I promise I'll be alright." 

"I know baby...it's just..." Damien paused as he searched for the right words. "I have to let you go. And that's not easy. I have always been the one to protect you. Even when I screwed up with you. Even when you somehow found it in your heart to forgive me. And now, I have to give that privilege to someone else. And it hurts. God knows it hurts. But I trust you and your judgment and I trust him...kinda." 

"I heard that!" Marquise said in the background.

Shanelle chuckled softly. 

"I love you, Daddy."

"I love you too, my Princess. Always and forever."

He kissed her on her forehead before taking his place again and watching her hand her bouquet to Nina before taking her place across from Marquise. 

"May you all be seated," Damien announced to the gathered crowd. 

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here today before the eyes of The Father our Lord and Savior, The Son Jesus Christ, and The Holy Ghost to bear witness to the marriage of His Royal Highness Crown Prince Marquise Rys of North Cordonia and my daughter Princess Shanelle Miller of South Cordonia."

Shanelle smiled at Marquise and he winked at her. 

"As I told my soon-to-be son-in-law, marriage is a precious commodity nowadays. It's hard, it's tiring, it's strenuous and Lord knows it's frustrating." 

The crowd laughed. 

"But at its core, it's rich, it's fulfilling and when it's done right, it is long, loving, and everlasting. And it is my sincerest hope and belief that is what my daughter and Marquise will have."

Damien smiled at them both. 

"Now if you will all bow your heads in prayer," Damien instructed. 

"Gracious God, spirit of life and love, we ask all blessings upon Groom and Bride in their life together. May they be blessed with patience, to see them through times of tensions or conflict. May they be blessed with kindness, to enable them to nurture and care for one another in times of pain or sorrow. In your name Heavenly Father. Amen!" He prayed. 

"Amen!" The crowd replied. 

"Now I believe the bride and groom have written vows for each other and would like to recite them. Your Highness, since it is customary for the future Monarch to speak first, you may recite your vows first." Damien said to him. 

"Gee thanks!" Marquise replied. 

"You're welcome, son."

Marquise shook his head at Damien before looking at Shanelle. He took her shaking hands in his. 

"I will be the first to tell the world that I don't deserve you. Because to be quite honest, I don't. I don't deserve someone as beautiful and pure as you at all. But Cordonia does. You will be the first Queen since my mother to make a mark on this world and not just our kingdom. Shanelle...from the moment we met, I knew you were the one for me. Hell, I knew it before then. I fell head over heels in love with your mind, your determination, your heart, your spirit, your tenacity, your smile, your wicked sense of humor, and especially your abundance of love. You are standing here and are willingly taking a chance on love and me. And I want you to know that you are everything in the entire world to me."

Marquise took a deep breath before continuing. 

"I don't mean to put you on the spot but I need to ask you a question."

"Okay?" 

"I need to know, do you trust me?" he asked.

"Of course, I trust you," she replied. 

"Phew! Okay, good. Because had you said no I would've keeled over." 

The crowd laughed.

"Why?" she asks him.

"I asked because I do want you to marry me. Desperately. But I don't want you to marry me because of some convoluted sense of duty and honor to the Crown or the Kingdom. I don't even want you to marry me because you love me. And I certainly don't want you to marry me because of some goddamn betrothal agreement that our fathers and your uncle orchestrated and stuck us with." he replied. 

Shanelle snorted.

"I want you to marry me because you trust me.  I want you to marry me because you trust me with your heart, your life, your safety, and your love. I want you to marry me because you trust me to honor, to have and to hold, to cherish, to adore, to be devoted, to nurture, to protect, to defend, and because I will lay down my life for you. I want you to marry me because you trust me to love you the way you need to be loved, the way you deserve to be loved. I want you to marry me because you trust me to always make you smile and to always put you first, and always choose you and only you. Even if you choose never to love me in return for another day of your life, I want you to trust me to always love you. No matter what."

Marquise swallowed the lump in his throat. 

"As I end my vows to you, I want to sing one of your favorite Musiq Soulchild songs. Bear with me."

Marquise cleared his throat before he began to sing.

Love.

So many things I've got to tell you.

But I'm afraid I don't know how.

'Cause, there's a possibility.

You'll look at me differently.

Love.

Ever since the first moment I spoke your name.

From then on I knew that by you being in my life.

Things were destined to change cause.

Love.

So many people use your name in vain.

Love.

Those who have faith in you sometimes go astray.

Love.

Through all the ups and downs the joy and hurt.

Love.

For better or worse I still will choose you first.

Many days I've longed for you.

Wanting you.

Hoping for the chance to get to know you.

Longing for your kiss.

For your touch, for your essence (your beautiful essence).

Many nights I've cried from the things you do.

Felt like I could die from the thought of losing you.

I know that you're real.

With no doubt or no fears. Or no questions.

Love.

So many people use your name in vain.

Love.

Those who have faith in you sometimes go astray.

Love.

Through all the ups and downs the joy and hurt.

Love.

For better or worse I still will choose you first.

At first, you didn't mean that much to me.

But now I know that you're all I need.

The world looks so brand new to me.

Now that I found love.

Every day I live for you.

And everything that I do I do it for you.

What I say is how I feel so believe it's true.

You got to know I'm true.

Marquise closed his eyes as he squeezed her hands.

"I want you to marry me because you trust me when I say the following: Shanelle I love you today. I will love you tomorrow. And I swear to you with God and my Mother as my witnesses and God can strike me dead if ever I lie about this. I want you to marry me because you trust me when I say that I will love you until I am no more."

Damien nodded.

"Beautiful. Truly beautiful. Now, baby girl, you may recite your vows."

Shanelle was stunned. She was also thankful that her makeup is waterproof. 

"How the hell am I supposed to top that?!" she asked with tears in her eyes.

Damien shrugged.

"I don't know but good luck," he replied.

Shanelle looked at Marquise and shook her head.

"I hate you so much right now." she sneered. 

He chuckled.

"Je t'aime Aussi, mon amour."

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smile before she began to recite her vows to him.

"I'm not very good at speeches, but I'm here now. You always talk about how I changed you. But you changed me. You made me who I am today and knowing you has been the best part of waking up every day. I..."

Shanelle took a deep breath.

"All my life I've been searching for an answer as to where I belong. I was always searching for the love I always needed. The love I always deserved. The love I always wanted. Then I met you and everything changed. You treated me like I deserved to be treated. You have loved me unconditionally and made me feel like I had finally found a home. I don't want to lose that. I don't ever want to lose you. You are the single greatest thing to ever happen to me. To know that in just a few short moments, you will officially be my Husband and more importantly, My King...I couldn't have asked for a more perfect blessing."

Shanelle closed her eyes to stop the tears from falling. Marquise rubbed her knuckles in an attempt to soothe her.

"You see? That right there is how I know I made the right choice when you asked me to marry you. You are known for your grand gestures of love. But it's the small ones that made me fall in love with you. When I felt lost, confused, and alone, you wrapped your arms around me and swore to me that as long as I had you, I would never be alone."

Marquise smiled at her with tears in his eyes.

"You said that you want me to marry you because I trust you. I trust you because I love you. Because I need you. Because I deserve you. My heart was made for you. You have shown me what true love is and what it is always supposed to be. I trust you to always lay the world at my feet. I trust you to kiss the ground I walk on as I walk."

"Oh I will!" he replied. 

The crowd laughed.

"But mostly I trust you to always be there to help me stand. I trust you to be my life partner as we walk this crazy path we call life."

Shanelle took a deep breath.

"I am reminded of a song lyric by Mary J. Blige."

Shanelle cleared her throat.

"You are mine. I told you before. I wouldn't lie. I need you and more. Gotta stay with you. I am safe with you. Let me repeat it in case you forgot. Love is a mountain and we're at the top. Yeah, you're my breath and strength. 'Cause I see the future in your eyes."

Marquise shook his head with a smile. 

"I love you so much. Here's to the start of our life and adventure together as one."

He grinned. 

"And you wondered how you could top what I said." 

Everyone chuckled.

"Thank you, baby girl. Now we can get to the good part. And I'm not talking about the food."

Everyone laughed as Damien looked at Marquise.

"Marquise, do you take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer and poorer, 'til death do you both part, for as long as you both shall live?" Damien asks. 

"I do forevermore," Marquise replies. 

Damien turned to Shanelle.

"Baby girl, do you take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for richer and poorer, 'til death do you part for as long as you both shall live? And just so you it's okay to say no and run for the hills." Damien asks. 

Shanelle rolled her eyes at her father.

"Worth a shot."

"I do forevermore," Shanelle replies. 

"Now if we can have the rings."

Shantel stepped up and handed Shanelle her ring while Margo handed Marquise his. 

"Marquise, repeat after me, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." Damien instructed. 

"Shanelle, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." Marquise recited as he slipped the diamond wedding band on her ring finger. 

Damien nodded before turning to Shanelle.

"Shanelle, repeat after me, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." Damien instructed. 

"Marquise, I give this ring as my gift to you. Wear it and think of me and know that I love you. I give you this ring in God's name, as a symbol of all that we have promised and all that we shall share. I give you this ring as a visible and constant symbol of my promise to be with you as long as I live." She recited before she put the diamond wedding band on his ring finger. 

"Let the exchanging of these wedding rings solidify your commitment to one another in the eyes of The Lord. And now...in the name of the Son, The Father and The Holy Ghost...I now pronounce you husband and wife. And as much as it pains me to say this: Marquise, you may now...kiss your bride." 

"Finally!" Shanelle said. 

"You might wanna close your eyes...dad," Marquise says to her dad. 

Marquise grabbed her and planted her with a deeply searing kiss. Much to Damien's visible disgust.

"Need I remind you two that you're in a church?" Damien asks. 

They ignored him. When their kiss finally ended, Marquise had a wide grin on his face. 

"I thank God for you, My Queen." 

"Likewise…My King."

Damien cursed under his breath. 

When they turned to face the crowd, Shantel was joined by Margo at the altar to formally announce them. 

"Ladies and Gentlemen, on behalf of my husband and our family and The Royal Family," Shantel said as she addressed the gathered crowd. 

"It is our esteemed honor to introduce to you: Mr. and Mrs. Marquise Constantine Rys, The New King and Queen Of Cordonia!" Margo announced.

"Did they have to?" Marquise whispered. 

"Just go with it," Shanelle replied. 

When Shanelle looked out into the crowd she saw her uncle with a disgusted look on his face that matched Connie's.

"Well, safe to say the former Kings are mad," she whispered to Marquise.

"That's their problem. Not ours," he whispered back.

"Hey," she said to him.

"Hmm?" he replied. 

She captured his lips in a sweet kiss. When the kiss ended both had smiles on their faces.

"Long live Cordonia's new King," she whispered to him.

He kissed her softly.

"All hail my Queen," he whispered to her. 

"Together we shall reign!" they said together.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 50K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

TW: Mentions of Cancer. Reader Discretion is STRONGLY ADVISED!

Matrimony. Part 4.

That night, after an entire day of revelations and interviews, Shanelle had so many questions for Marquise as they stood on his balcony. 

“Okay first question, when did Connie develop cancer?” Shanelle asked.

Marquise took a sip of his whiskey.

“About a year and a half ago. He was getting treatments and chemo quietly but they weren't working, so his Oncologist suggested surgery to remove the tumors. He had his surgery 11 weeks ago. But it didn't take. Cancer has spread throughout his body but it metastasized itself to his liver where it's inoperable and that makes it terminal.” he replies.

“Jesus Christ. How do you feel about it?” she asked.

Marquise shrugged.

“Honestly, I don’t care. I know I should but I don't. His cancer is his karma for everything he's done to people.” he replied before taking another sip of his whiskey.

‘Marquise…”

“You sound like mom.”

“Does she know?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes. A very small circle of people know. And we are all forbidden from speaking about it.” he replies.

“I’m sure that's hard for you.”

“Not really. Far as I’m concerned the sooner he dies the better the world will be.”

“Are you sure?” she asked. 

“Positive,” he replied.

“Okay. I won't pry.” 

Marquise sighed deeply. 

“I'm sorry. I don't mean to sound like that.” 

She kissed his cheek.

“I know you don't mean it…mostly.”

He smiled softly at her as he wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close.

“Thank you for understanding my mood. I'm not trying to pile on you. I swear.”

“That's why I'm here. I want to relieve whatever stresses you.”

“You are my Superwoman.”

“I think you mean I’m your Kryptonite.”

“That too.”

They watched the stars above for several minutes before heading to bed. The rest of the week went by in a blur of interviews and internal eye rolls. By Friday afternoon the couple were in a train car making their way to Princess Naya’s duchy of Arnaud. Which is in the northeastern part of Cordonia. 

“Just so we're clear, I won't have to kill the Princess this weekend right?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes. She'll be too busy trying to appease her husband. I spoke to him shortly after she left my office and he was not happy. He read the article and saw the footage Donnie put out and couldn't apologize enough. He swore to keep her in check this weekend.” Marquise replies.

“Good. Because I'm not trying to embarrass her again

 even though I will.”

“Down Crusher! No embarrassing her! Because I won't be tempted to stop you.”

Shanelle snickered. 

“So tell me more about The Grand Hunt. Mr. Master Of The Hunt.”

Marquise threw her a cocky grin.

“Basically it's a skills competition. Archery, skeet shooting, axe throwing that sorta thing. It harkens back to the Cordonia of old. But the main event is groups of 4 will go along into the woods looking for a rabbit that has been tagged. First one to find it wins. And by the first one to find it wins, I mean me.” 

“So who's in our group?” Shanelle asks.

“It'll be you, me, Drake, and Maxwell,” he replies.

“So I'll finally meet your two friends?” she asks.

“Yes. And we might even do a little diverting from everyone else.” 

“By diverting you mean we'll be cheating?” she asked 

“It's only cheating if you get caught.”

“You are so bad!” 

Marquise shrugged.

“Just the way you like it.”

They arrived at Naya’s estate later that night. Once they were settled in their room, Marquise was called away which gave Shanelle time to check in with the girls.

“Wait! So you’re at that floozie’s house?” Aly asked.

“Yup. Have to be here for the Grand Hunt. Marquise and I have our own room.” Shanelle replied.

“Girl! Be careful! She might have booby-trapped the room or she'll try to have your food poisoned!” Rob said.

“A.) the guards have been doing a security sweep of this room at my request all week. and B.) the palace kitchen staff is doing the cooking. So I'm good.” Shanelle replied. 

“You sure?” Nina asked.

“Yes, babe. I'm sure. I'm safe.” Shanelle replied.

“So what are you actually doing this weekend?” Bron asked.

“I'm going rabbit hunting,” Shanelle replied.

The girls all stared at Shanelle.

“Deadass! I'm getting on a horse and I’m going rabbit hunting.”

“I'm calling it now, you will be on your ass,” Nina said.

Shanelle rolled her eyes.

“Whatever.” 

Nina snickered.

“I'm not you Miss Keane. I know how to ride a horse. And a man.”

The girls shared a laugh, just as there was a knock at Shanelle’s door.

“Now who could that be?” Dee asked.

“I don’t know. Give me a sec.” Shanelle before calling out to the door, “Come in!”

Naya walked in and when Shanelle got a look at her face, she died laughing.

“Bwhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!” 

The girls on the phone were confused. 

“What is it?” Rob asked.

“Yeah, what's so funny?” Nina asked.

“Take a look for yourselves,” Shanelle said as she turned her camera around to show Naya’s face. The girls fell out laughing. 

“Daaaaaaaaammmmmmmnnnnnnnnnn!!!!” Rob piped up. 

“We fucked her ass up!” Nina said with a cackle. 

“Yoooooooo!!!” Bron said. 

“We did all that?” Aly asked smugly.

“We! Did! ALL! That!” Dee and Chut said in unison.

“Indeed we did ladies. Now let me deal with this and I'll call y'all back.” 

“Byeeeeeee!” the girls said before they hung up. 

Naya crossed her arms.

“Are you finished?” Naya asked.

“Nope. Nowhere near,” Shanelle replied. 

“I came here to ask if you like your accommodations, Your Regency.” 

Shanelle smirked.

“You mean your husband sent you here to offer an olive branch? But to answer your question, no, actually I don't like these accommodations. You have zero taste in interior design and it shows. Even more than that bruise under your eye that your makeup is doing a terrible job of hiding.” 

Naya took a deep breath.

“Look, I'm just trying to get through this weekend.”

“You mean you're trying to salvage your damaged name and reputation. I bet your husband was on your ass when he came home.” 

Naya set her jaw.

“You had all that attitude and bravado last weekend when you challenged me and lost. And now you look like a dog with its tail tucked between its legs. As a matter of fact, I have all weekend to be on your ass. And it's exactly what you deserve.”

“You're lucky that you–” Naya started to say before Shanelle cut her off. “Sweetie, let me stop you right there. Because you know you can't fight. You proved that last weekend. But anytime you want a round two. I got time for you.”

Naya just stood there fuming.

“So happy we could have this conversation, Princess. I look forward to seeing you tomorrow. Have a nice night.” Shanelle said as she dismissed Naya. 

Naya looked at Shanelle one last time before leaving the room. 45 minutes later Shanelle was coming out of the bathroom when she saw Marquise laying on the bed with his arms behind his head.

“You are a menace. You know that right?” he said to her. 

“Why Your Regency! I have no idea what you mean.” Shanelle said in mock innocence. 

“You don't like our accommodations, my love?” he asked with an eyebrow raised.

Shanelle looked at him with a smirk.

“Did Naya tell you that? Did she bat her eyelashes as she shed her crocodile tears?” she replied.

“No. She ran to her husband and cried about you being mean to her when all she was trying to do is be a good hostess. So I had to tell him that you were only joking.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes and sighed dramatically.

“Oh, the poor Princess! Someone was mean to her.” Shanelle said with a cackle.

Marquise shook his head with a smirk.

“Again, you are a menace.”

Shanelle sat down and started applying her lotion.

“Yeah yeah. I'm hungry. Let's get something to eat.”

“Okay. I hope you like venison. This part of Cordonia is known for it.” 

Shanelle made a face.

“What?” Marquise asked.

“I've never had venison. Sounds kinda weird. And bougie.”

“It's deer. And it's also a local delicacy.”

“Whatever happened to good old pizza and wings?” Shanelle asked.

“My love, we're not in New York but, I can have that made for you. How about Pizza Bianca with Prosciutto, shaved Fontina, and aged Balsamic Vinegar, plus wings?” he asked.

“Garlic Parm. All drums,” she replied.

“I prefer flats.”

Shanelle made another face.

“God! You are so weird!”

Marquise snickered before putting in a call to have room service delivered.

“This Pizza Bianca is fucking incredible! I love everything about it,” she said as she took a bite of her slice. 

“Mmhmm. And these wings are amazing. Compliments to the chefs.” 

“You know you could've told me no right?” she asked. 

“I know. But my job is to make sure you are as comfortable as possible.” he replied.

“Yeah but that doesn't mean just hand me whatever I want.”

“Are you saying that I’m a doormat?” he asked.

“I'm saying that you don't have to always hand me the world on a silver platter Marquise,” she replies.

“First of all, I would never hand you the world on a silver platter. That is beneath me. What I would do instead is, I would hand you the world on a diamond-studded, gold-plated Sterling silver platter. Second, they'll more than likely serve venison tomorrow at the reception dinner. And lastly, this is how I show my love to and for you. By reminding you that you are deeply loved and greatly appreciated by me.”

“Even if it inconveniences you?” she asked.

“Especially then,” he replied as he tucked her hair behind her ear. “When it comes to you, nothing will ever inconvenience me.”

She smiled at him before kissing him softly.

“You have garlic breath,” he teased.

“So do you, Blacula.” 

“Blah! Blah!” 

The two laughed before they finished their food. 

The next day, they were walking to the stables after Marquise had won the archery and axe throwing and Shanelle won the skeet shooting competitions to see the horse they would be riding for the hunt. 

“Are you ready for today?” Marquise asked her. 

“As ready as I can be. We're not actually gonna kill a rabbit, are we?” she replies.

“No. They stopped killing rabbits 40 years ago. It'll be released back into the wild.” 

“Okay good. So let's go find me a horse.”

“Way ahead of you.”

When they got inside the stables Drake and Maxwell were standing with three horses. 

“Is that Marabelle’s Dream?” she asked.

“Yes. I had her brought here from your duchy,” Marquise replied. 

“And these two jackasses must be Drake and Liam,” Shanelle said, pointing to Drake and Maxwell.

They winced. 

“Lord Maxwell Percival Beaumont, master of all things dance, shimmy, shake, rattle and roll. Good times and all. At your service, Your Regency.” Maxwell said with a flourish.

“Is he?” Shanelle asked.

“Always.” Marquise and Drake replied.

“Okay then…”

“Does she know?” Drake asked Marquise.

“Everything,” Marquise replies.

Shanelle crossed her arms.

“Yeah, so start talking.”

The two looked at each other before they launched into an explanation of what happened and the parts they played in the blowing up of her relationship with Cassian. At the end of their explanation, Shanelle shook her head.

“You two are something else. However, I can forgive the two of you as long as you two swear to stay the hell from Cassian. Got it?” she said to them.

“Yup,” they replied.

“Good. Now I’m no mathematician but there are only three horses and four humans.”

“Ask him.” Drake and Maxwell said, pointing to Marquise.

“Where's your horse?” Shanelle asked Marquise.

“Marabelle’s Dream is my horse,” Marquise replied.

“No. She's MY horse. And her name isn't Marabelle’s Dream.”

“It's not?” Marquise asked.

“Nope. This noble steed with all her beauty will now be known as Midnight Wander.”

Marquise shook his head with a smirk.

“You and that damn book.”

Shanelle shrugged.

“So go find your own horse.”

“Nope. You and I are riding together.”

“I don't wanna ride with you!” Shanelle protested. 

“Too bad!”

Shanelle sucked her teeth.

“Like you'd pass up the opportunity to throw our relationship in Naya’s face.”

The idea did intrigue Shanelle.

“Well…when you put it that way…”

“Exactly. Now get up there.”

Shanelle climbed into the saddle with Marquise right behind her. When he wrapped an arm around her and grabbed the reins, she felt her heart race.

“You ready?” Marquise whispered to her.

Shanelle nodded her head.

Marquise pulled at the reins and led their group to where the hunt would be starting. Once everyone was gathered, Tariq gave his opening remarks.

“Good afternoon everyone and thank you all for joining my wife and I at this year's Grand Hunt. We are grateful to be able to host and have you all. To their former Majesties, it is always an honor to have the four of you attend. And to their Regencies, my wife and I look forward to you both attending. Especially when you become King and Queen.” 

Many in the crowd cheered and clapped politely. As Tariq continued on with his opening remarks, Shanelle noticed Naya sitting stiffly in her saddle next to Tariq.

“Your ex does not look happy,” Shanelle whispered to Marquise. 

“She'll get over it,” Marquise whispers back. “All I need now is for the signal to be given and we'll be off to the races.”

Just as Tariq closed his opening remarks a cage with a rabbit was brought out. Everyone watched as the rabbit was released.

“And so, let the hunt begin!” Tariq announced.

“Is this–” Shanelle started to say before Marquise grabbed the reins and urged their horse on. Soon they were galloping down the route. She was realizing why Midnight Wander was the Derby winner.

“So is there a plan here?” she asked Marquise.

“Yep. Hang on and let me do the driving.” he replied.

“Oh, God! I'm gonna die!” 

They rode deeper into the woods following the trail. And when they were far enough ahead, Marquise purposely veered off with Maxwell and Drake behind them. When they finally came to a stop and dismounted, Shanelle was still trying to catch her breath. 

“I almost died! You tried to kill me!” Shanelle said to Marquise. 

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“You did not almost die. I did not try to kill you.” he replies.

“I mean you were riding kinda fast.” Maxwell quipped.

“Yeah. We know this trail. She doesn't.” Drake added.

“See?! Even they know that you tried to kill me!”

“Quiet! Before I leave you to get lost out here!”

Shanelle stuck her tongue out at him again. Marquise smirked before he turned to Drake and Maxwell.

”You two got everything ready?” Marquise asked. 

“Yup,” Maxwell replied.

“And what about the distraction?” Marquise asked.

“As soon as you give the word, the rest of those lazy nobles will get the scare of their lives,” Drake replies.

“Distraction?” Shanelle asked.

“Just watch,” Marquise replied before nodding to Drake. “Go for it.” 

Drake smirked before pulling a small remote from his pocket and pressing the button on the front of the remote. Soon, shouts, shrieks, horse whinnying, and screams could be heard in the distance. Marquise and his two friends died laughing. 

“What in the world?” Shanelle asked. 

“A little distraction. I had Drake and Maxwell plant cherry bombs around the route. Not enough to hurt anyone but enough to spook their horses and throw everyone off course. And maybe have some of them thrown into the mud along the way.” Marquise replies.

Shanelle shook her head while laughing. 

“And you have the nerve to call me a menace,” Shanelle said to Marquise. 

“You are a menace. I just have fun at the nobles' expense. Now we have a rabbit to catch.” Marquise replied.

Everyone mounted their horses and took off. But Shanelle had one question.

“How do you know where the rabbit will be?” Shanelle asked.

“The one they released? I don't. That poor thing is probably long gone. But! I did get one that is identical to the one they released. Same tag and all. Oh, and it was microchipped. So I know how to track it.” Marquise replies.

Shanelle shook her head.

“I'd like to reiterate: you’re. Cheating!” 

“It's either I win or you deal with having to hear your uncle brag about his wife winning. Because her father was an avid hunter.”

Shanelle winced.

“Good point.”

“Glad you see things my way.” 

They rode until they got to a clearing where a trap was set up. Once everyone dismounted, the men went to work setting up for when everyone else arrived. 

“Alright! Flare gun?” Marquise asked.

“Got it!” Maxwell replied.

“Food to lure the rabbit out?” Marquise asked.

“Right here,” Drake replies.

“Perfect! Max, you stay here with Shanelle and ready the trap. Walker, let's go find Roger.” 

Shanelle watched Marquise and Drake disappear into the woods, before turning to see Maxwell struggling to set up the trap.

“Need a little help?” Shanelle asked.

“Me? Nah! I got it. I have everything under con–” Maxwell started to say before the trap fell apart. 

Shanelle stifled her laugh.

“Y’know maybe I could use an extra set of hands.” 

Shanelle walked over and started to help Maxwell set up the trap. She even took the time to find out a little bit more about her fiance.

“How long have you known Marquise?” Shanelle asked.

“Me? Maybe 15-20 years. Drake has known him longer. They met when Drake’s dad Jackson joined the King’s Guard and was assigned to the Royal Family. Jackson was Connie’s lead guard.” Maxwell replies.

“That's a very long time to know someone.”

“Yeah. He's a good guy. Loyal, firm, stern, fair, understanding of the people around him, caring, and he's protective of everyone and everything that he cares about. His mother Eleanor was the same way. He tries his hardest to be just like her.” Maxwell replies.

“So I've heard. So he's nothing like his dad?” she asked.

Maxwell took a deep breath.

“No. At least not in the way you may think. He and Connie are like night and day. Except for when and if you are stupid to piss him off. Marquise tries his damnedest to never be anything like Connie. But not even he can run away from who he is. No matter how hard he tries to.” Maxwell replies.

“Why don't they have a relationship?” she asked.

“Because Connie feels like Marquise is only here to haunt him. Marquise looks a lot like his mother and Connie can't stand it. He feels like Marquise is a constant reminder of the one true love he lost. So he's always taken whatever he’s feeling out on him. Especially when he's drunk.” Maxwell replies.

“Jesus Christ!”

Maxwell nodded solemnly.

“Marquise doesn't like to talk about it. And I really think I shouldn't have told you. But at the same time, you deserved to know.”

Shanelle nodded.

“Thank you, Maxwell.”

“You're welcome. And call me Max.”

Shanelle smiled at him.

“Oh! Look! We did it! We got the trap set up!” Max triumphantly exclaimed.

“Yeah, we did.” Shanelle agreed.

“Teamwork high-five!” Maxwell said to her.

“Teamwork!”

The two high-fived just as Marquise’s voice rang out.

“MAX! GET THE TRAP READY!”

Maxwell and Shanelle scrambled to their feet just as the rabbit came darting out of the woods, with Marquise and Drake hot on its heels.

“NOW!” Marquise and Drake yelled.

“Push the button, Max!” Shanelle said to Maxwell.

“Pushing the button!” 

Shanelle watched as the trap sprang and they caught the scared rabbit.

“Woohoo! We did it!” Max cheered.

“Nice going! You did it!” Drake said as he congratulated Marquise.

“HAH HAH! I win again! The title of Grand Master is MINE!” Marquise said triumphantly.

“Congratulations handsome. You won. Even though you cheated.”

Marquise gave her a cocky smile.

“Beats the alternative.”

“Fair enough. So what happens now?” Shanelle asked.

“Max send up the flare,” Marquise instructed. 

Max grabbed the flare gun and then handed it to Shanelle.

“Why don't we let her do it?” Maxwell asked.

Marquise shrugged. 

“Okay. Send up the flare love.” 

Shanelle sent the flare signal and within 15 minutes the rest of the nobles began making their way to the group. Including a very disgusted-looking Queen Genevieve. 

“It seems His Regency has won the competition. By winning 5 years in a row, he is now Grand Master Of The Hunt!”

Many of the nobles cheered and congratulated Marquise, who had a firm arm around Shanelle’s waist. Directly in the sight line of his jealously seething ex.

“Thank you, everyone. I appreciate you all and I couldn't have done without this one at my side. Oh and Max and Drake too.”

Many in the crowd laughed.

“And to her former Majesty who was looking to regain the title of Master Of The Hunt, better luck next year. Assuming I don't win again.” Marquise said to a fuming Genevieve before throwing her a cocky grin. 

“Now if His Regency will do the honors of releasing the animal into the woods,” Tariq said.

“Actually if you all don't mind, I’d like Her Regency to do the honors,” Marquise said.

“Very well,” Tariq said to Marquise before turning his attention to Shanelle, “Your Regency if you will.”

Shanelle had Maxwell set the trap down before she opened the door of the cage and pulled the rabbit out and set it down on the ground.

“There you go, little one. You’re free.” Shanelle whispered to the rabbit.

Everyone watched as the rabbit hopped off into the woods. 

“Now that the Grand Hunt has been completed, let us all head back to the main estate and get ready for the reception dinner,” Tariq announced. 

As people began to head back to the estate, Connie rode up to his son.

“Congratulations my son. You managed to keep your title. While gaining a new one.” 

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“I'd tell you to go to hell, but you'll be there soon enough.”

Connie’s face soured before looking at Shanelle.

“Does she know?” Connie asked Marquise. 

“Yes, she knows. Everything.” Marquise replies.

Constantine gave Shanelle a haughty expression.

“I take it you feel the same way as he does,” Connie said to her.

“Let's just say that whenever your time comes, I won't cry at your funeral.” Shanelle spat at him.

“Petulant child!” Connie sneered.

“That's Her Regency to you. Now if you'll excuse us.” Shanelle said to Connie before she and Marquise left.

After returning to the estate and taking a long hot shower, the couple was ready for the reception dinner.

“You look beautiful my love,” Marquise said to her as they walked to the dining room.

“And you look like a King. Very official yet dapper.”

Marquise brought the back of her left hand to his lips for a small kiss.

“Thank you, my love. Now let's make our debut.”

Soon the herald made the official announcement.

“All rise for Their Regencies, Marquise Rys and Shanelle Miller!”

As they walked in, all eyes were on them. 

“Wait until they announce us as Their Majesties,” he whispered to her.

“Ooh! Your ex will hate that,” she whispered back.

“Believe me when I say I don't give a fuck.”

They walked to the center of the room where Naya and Tariq were standing. 

“Thank you all. Please be seated as we present His Regency with his official trophy.” Tariq announced to those in attendance. 

Shanelle watched as the staff walked with a beautiful bronze statue.

“Nice! How many of these do you have?” Shanelle whispered to her fiancè.

“Including this one? 5 all together. The other four are at the main house of my Duchy,” he replied.

“Your Regency, I present you this statue as a token of your victory today,” Tariq said to Marquise.

“Thank you, Lord Tariq. I humbly accept your token.” Marquise replied to him as the two shook hands before posing in front of the statue. Marquise turned to Shanelle with a grin. 

“Join me?” he asked.

She stepped next to him as Tariq stepped away and the couple snapped a few pictures together. 

“Now that His Regency’s trophy has been presented, dinner can be served.” Tariq announced. 

Before they took their seats Tariq pulled Shanelle and Marquise to the side.

“Again I’d like to congratulate you on your win, Marquise,” Tariq said to him.

“Thank you, Tariq. It's an honor to win and it's a privilege to be able to stick it to Queen Genevieve for another year.” Marquise replies.

“Indeed.”

Tariq turned to Shanelle with a polite smile.

“And to you Your Regency, I would like to formally apologize for my wife’s heinous and atrocious actions toward you. She has had no right whatsoever to belittle or demean you. And she certainly had no right to attack you. And for that, I am horrified and do humbly apologize to you for any harm my wife has caused.” Tariq said to her. 

Shanelle nodded politely. 

“Thank you, Lord Tariq. I appreciate your kind words and I accept your apology.” Shanelle replied.

“You're quite welcome, Your Regency. Now, I believe my wife has something she’d like to say.”

Shanelle internally rolled her eyes and braced herself.

“Shanelle, I'd like to sincerely apologize to you for my behavior. I let my jealousy cloud my judgment and I took it all out on you. I am…appalled by my actions. Especially when I'm a married woman. I had no right to do that. And for that, I do apologize.” 

Shanelle looked at Naya with an eyebrow raised.

“I want to believe you but I know you don't mean any of what you just said. But, for the sake of the kingdom and peace within it, I will be a bigger person and accept your apology.”

Naya nodded.

“Thank you, Your Regency.”

“Now that apologies have been given. I believe it is time we took our seats.” Tariq said. 

They took their seats and dinner was served. Instead of serving her venison, Marquise had one of her favorite dishes prepared, Spaghetti Alla Vongole (Linguine and Clams).

“Mmm! So good!”

“I'm happy you like it, my love.” 

“I am curious though,” she said to Marquise.

“Hmm?”

“Not that I’m not grateful but why am I eating this and not venison like you?” she asked.

“I told you why. Venison is a bit adventurous for you so we can try it another time when it's just us. I want you to always be comfortable. But if you want to try it now, you can always steal a bite of mine,” he replies.

“You're impossible.”

He winked at her.

“Here. Try it,” he said as he offered her a small bite of his venison.

“Okay. It's not bad but I think I prefer my pasta with clams, olive oil, and Parmesan Cheese.” 

“Told you.”

After dinner, it was drinks, dessert, and dancing. Everyone in attendance watched as the couple gracefully twirled and glided around the dancefloor. 

“Well, whaddya know? You do know how to do a proper Cordonian Waltz. I guess that private lesson in your bedroom paid off after all.” he teased her.

“Shut up before I step on your foot!” 

He snickered as they continued to dance. By the end of the evening, Shanelle’s feet were barking and she was ready to crash but she soldiered on as she stood in the receiving line with her fiance. Many of the people the couple received were friendly and most pledged their support for the new Monarchy. Including Maxwell’s brother Bertrand.

“Hello, you two!” Maxwell said in greeting, “Shanelle, I’d like you to meet my older brother, Bertrand Archibald Beaumont. The Duke of Ramsford.” 

Bertrand bowed to Shanelle.

“Good evening, Your Regency. It is a pleasure and honor to meet you.” Bertrand said to her.

“The pleasure is mine, Duke Ramsford,” Shanelle replied.

“I am here to formally give you and His Regency, Duchy Ramsford’s full support to the new Monarchy.”

“Thank you, Bertrand. I always knew I could count on you.” Marquise replied.

“Of course Your Regency. Ramsford has always been about progress, growth, and change for Cordonia. And with you and Her Regency at the helm of that change, I know we are all in very good hands.” 

Marquise nodded politely.

“And besides, anyone better than King Constantine is a win in my book,” Maxwell added.

“I knew I liked you, Max.” Shanelle said to him.

“Quite. Now we shall take our leave but we do wish you both the best. Come along now Maxwell.” Bertrand said as they left.

When the couple got back to their room, Shanelle was thankful the night was finally over. 

“You did it, my love. You survived your very first state dinner. Without so much as an hors d’oeuvre needing to be thrown at someone.” 

Shanelle snorted.

“Shut up and rub my aching feet.”

“Gladly.”

Shanelle melted into the foot massage. She deserved it for all she had to endure that weekend. 

“How are you so good at this?” she asked him.

“You already know why, my love,” he replies.

“Y’know if this whole ruling a kingdom thing doesn't work out, you could make good money giving out foot massages.”

Marquise snickered. 

“Unless the money is coming from you for services rendered then I don't want it. You are the only woman I would do this for.”

“I can live with that.”

“So how would you rate this weekend, my love?” he asked.

“Not too bad. I know it won't always be like this but it wasn't too bad for my first experience. And I didn't have to kill your ex. So that's a win.” she replied.

“Yes. I'm proud of you for showing restraint. It's never easy with her. Even though I wouldn't have stopped you if you did decide to clock her.”

“You’d let me get away with murder if you could.”

Marquise cleared his throat.

“Your words not mine.”

“So what happens now?” she asked.

“Don't you have a wedding to plan?” he replies.

“Seriously?! I can start planning?” she asked.

“Yes. Your official Royal Business here is over. So you’re free to plan the wedding of your dreams.” he replied.

“Does that mean?” 

“If you want to head back to Boston or New York you’re free to do so.” 

Shanelle’s face lit up.

“I gotta call mama! I gotta call the girls! We have a wedding to plan!” Shanelle squealed. 

“Indeed you do.” Marquise agreed. 

“Is there anything you want before the girls and I go crazy?” she asked.

“What are the colors?” he replied.

“I know the official colors of Cordonia are Royal/Navy Blue and Gold but I was thinking of Purple, White, and Silver.” 

“I can live with that.”

“Anything else?” she asked.

“I want a VERY PRIVATE penthouse suite for after we get married,” he replies.

“You got plans for that suite?” she asked.

“I got plans to fuck you all over that suite, my Queen,” he replied with a wolfish grin.

Shanelle snickered. 

“Then I better get a move on.”

“Yes, you should.”

After traveling back to the palace the next day, Shanelle grabbed Ozzie and headed to the airport. She was on her way home.

“I'm gonna miss you,” she said to Marquise.

“No worries. Besides, the next time I see you will be in a church at the altar.” he replies.

“What are you gonna do while I'm gone?” she asked.

“You have a wedding to plan and I have coronations to plan,” he replies.

 “Oooh!”

“Exactly.” 

With a sweet kiss, it was time to say see you later.

“I'll see you soon, my Queen.”

“See you soon handsome.”

With that Shanelle boarded her flight home to Boston. When she finally touched down at Logan Airport that night, she was happy to be back on U.S. soil.

“It's good to be home, isn't Ozzie?” she said as they got into the car that was waiting. 

When she got to the brownstone and set her bags down, she noticed two giant vases sitting on the island counter. One was full of red roses and the other full of white carnations with a handwritten note from him in front of them.

Welcome home, my love. Soon, you'll be my Queen.

She couldn't help but smile and blush at the note. After taking one last look at the flowers, she headed up the backstairs and went to bed. The next afternoon Shanelle was on a FaceTime call with Nina and her mother. 

“Alright, you two! I trust the two of you to be the main voices of reason while I plan this wedding.”

“You mean while WE plan this wedding.” Shantel corrected her. 

“What she said!” Nina added.

“Yeah yeah. So here's the plan mom, you and I will handle the wedding. Nina, you and the girls get to go crazy on planning the Bachelorette Party and Bridal Shower.”

Nina rubbed her hands together. 

“Oh, yessssss!”

“Nina, don't you have my daughter and the girls doing something crazy.” Shantel warned. 

“Yes, mom,” Nina replied. 

“Now I will handle the catering, flowers, and decorations. Also, what are the colors?” Shantel asked.

“Purple, white, and silver,” Shanelle replies.

“And who's officiating?” Nina asked.

“My dad,” Shanelle replied.

“Awwww! Pop is gonna dust off his preacher suit!” 

Shanelle snorted and Shantel cackled. 

“And what about the venues?” Shantel asked.

“Well, they have to be big enough to host at least 300 people,” Shanelle replies.

“Hmmm…the only place I can think of that can accommodate that many people is St. Francis.” Shantel said. 

Shanelle and Nina groaned. 

“The Catholic Church off 87th?” Shanelle asked.

“Nobody wants to go into that mausoleum!” Nina quipped. 

“No. The Baptist Church off 129th. The presiding Elder’s granddaughter is in my class this year. I'll talk to him and his wife.” Shantel replied. 

The girls let out a sigh of relief.

“Now, what about the venue for the reception?” Shantel asked.

“I want either the Marriott Marquis in Times Square or the Waldorf Astoria Hotel,” Shanelle replies.

“Well, you can rule those two out. Their capacity limits are max 200 people each. The only other place big enough to hold that many people is the Consulate.” Shantel said. 

“Fineeeeeee! I guess I'll just pick the penthouse suite of Marriott Marquis.”

“What are you gonna do with the penthouse suite?” Nina asked.

“It's not what I’m gonna do. It's what I’m gonna do.” Shanelle replies.

Nina snickered and Shantel groaned. 

“Well, that takes care of the venues. As I said, I'll work on catering. Do you know what you want to eat?” Shantel asked.

“Yup! I had a sample menu in Cordonia. I'll text you the menu.” Shanelle replied.

“And what about the cake?” Shantel asked.

“Surprise me,” Shanelle replied.

“Very well. Well since I have all I need to do, I'll let you girls talk. Just remember, we're going dress shopping in LA this weekend.” Shantel said.

“We won't forget. I'll talk to you later.” Shanelle replied.

“Bye, mom!” Nina piped up.

“Bye, girls.” 

“And then there were two!” Nina said after Shantel hung up.

“Exactly. Now, what do you have planned in that head of yours as far as my Bachelorette Party and Bridal Shower are concerned?” Shanelle asked.

“I'm not telling you! It's a surprise!” Nina replies.

“For the record, I am not going to Vegas for my Bachelorette Party!”

“What's wrong with going to Vegas?” Nina asked.

“Besides the fact that Vegas is basic? Nina, I am marrying a man who is to be King. The last thing I want to do is spend my last days as a free woman staring at Fat Elvis impersonators,” Shanelle replies.

“You know you’re a brat right?” Nina asked. 

“Spoiled rotten. And it's all your fault.” Shanelle replied.

“Okay fine. Where would you like to go?” Nina asked. 

“Somewhere that screams, exotic, chaotic, and erotic,” Shanelle replied.

“Once again, you are a brat.” 

“And it's all your damn fault. What's your point?” Shanelle asked.

Nina tapped her fingers in thought. 

“Yeah…I got nothing.”

“You got all that intelligence and beauty and can't think of anywhere else?” Shanelle asked.

“First off, thank you and secondly, you shot down my Vegas idea so no,” Nina replies.

“I gotta do everything my damn self. I have three places in mind.” 

“Okay, what are they?” Nina asked.

“Monaco, Ibiza, and lastly Milan,” Shanelle replied.

“Okay. Maybe you were right. Vegas does sound basic.”

“Thank you.”

Shanelle took a piece of paper, tore it into three pieces, wrote down the names, and then threw them into an empty cup.

“Okay gimme a drum roll.”

Nina gave her a drum roll.

“That's a terrible drum roll.”

“Shut up and pick!”

Shanelle snickered before pulling out a name.

“Pack ya bags and grab ya passport baby! You, me, and the girls are going to Ibiza!” Shanelle announced.

“Looks like Bron will get her Spanish Prince after all.”

The two friends cackled.

“Alright. I'll send out the text and I'll see y'all this weekend.”

“Yup yup.” 

“Uh huh. Uh huh.”

Nina rolled her eyes.

“Bye Princess!”

“Bye bestie!”

If there were two people that Shanelle could always count on it was Nina and her mother. That Friday Shanelle, her mother, Nina, Chut, Robin, and Dee were all on a jet headed to LA. Aly was filming a movie there and Bron was finishing her clinical residency. They all went out to dinner at Spago when they touched down. 

The next day the girls were visiting a custom bridal shop on Rodeo drive. 

“Shantel!” the shop owner called to Shanelle’s mother.

“Hello, Ingrid! It's been far too long.” Shantel said in greeting. 

“Indeed it has my dear. I was so happy when you reached out about needing dresses for both of your daughters.”

The girls looked at each other.

“Daughters?” Shanelle asked.

Shantel smiled and took her and Bronwyn by the hand. 

“This is my oldest daughter Shanelle and my youngest daughter Bronwyn. Ingrid, I want you to spare no expense and make sure both look stunning at their weddings.” 

Ingrid nodded.

“Of course! Of course! I will make sure your daughters look like Princesses. After all, they will be wearing Ingrid Kozlov originals. Now let me gather a few things and we'll get started.” Ingrid replied before going into the back of her shop.

The girls all looked at Shantel completely stunned.

“Mom?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes?” Shantel replies.

“You're buying my dress?” Bron asked Shantel.

Shantel gave her a motherly smile.

“Yes. A mother always buys her daughter’s wedding dress. So when and if you have a daughter, you can buy her wedding dress. Besides, it's the least I can do for the beautiful smart young woman who is marrying one of the two boys that always ran through my house.” 

Bron looked at her with tears in her eyes.

“But…”

Shantel took Bronwyn’s hands in her own.

“I can not replace your mother. I would never even try. But that doesn't mean I can't treat you like you are my daughter.” 

“You don't have to do this, Mrs. Miller.”

“My students call me Mrs. Miller. You call me Mom. Got it?” she asked.

Bronwyn nodded tearily.

“Yes ma'am,” she replied. 

“Mom.” Shantel corrected her.

“Yes, mom,” Bronwyn said. 

“Good. Now you girls have dresses to get fitted for.” Shantel said as Ingrid returned. 

“Now to my brides and mom, step this way and I'll get your measurements. The rest of you ladies, please feel free to browse around. My shop is open to you.” Ingrid said to everyone. 

The girls spent the rest of the day browsing around the bridal shop. When they left Shanelle and Bronwyn had their custom-made wedding dresses as well as their bridesmaids' dresses ordered. Later that evening, while Shantel was at her spa appointment, the girls were lounging around the pool at the Cordonian Consulate in LA.

“I'm still trying to process this. Shanelle, your mom bought my wedding dress. Lo and I don't even have a date set.” Bronwyn said.

“Yup. She did. And think of this as one thing crossed off your list of things to do.”

“Did you know?” Bron asked.

“Nope. Otherwise, I would've warned you.” Shanelle replies.

“I love her. She didn't have to do it.”

“I've been trying to tell you for months that she loves you but you wouldn't listen.”

“I'm sorry I didn't listen. I should have.”

The girls laughed. 

“Shan, I can't believe your mom knows Ingrid Kozlov. She's one of the best in the fashion business.” Aly said.

“I mean to be fair this is the same woman who used to fuss at us whenever we went through her jewelry,” Dee added.  

“Well, that's only because we never put it back correctly.” Nina quipped. 

The girls laughed as a staff member came out with a box in his hands.

“Pardon the interruption, Your Regency, but this was just delivered for you,” he said as he set the box down.

The girls all looked at each other before looking at the box.

“So you gonna open it, Princess?” Nina asked.

“No. I don't know what's in there!” Shanelle replies.

“Maybe it's not that bad,” Robin says.

“Okay well, then you open it.”

“It's not addressed to any of us Nelle. So open it.” Chut quipped.

Shanelle looked uneasily at the box before gingerly lifting the lid with her eyes closed. 

“We're still alive right?” Shanelle asked.

“Yeah, we're still alive,” Nina replies.

“Good, that means this wasn't a bomb.” 

“Yeah, yeah whatever. Now, hurry up and look inside so the rest of us can open our eyes.” 

Shanelle looked inside and when she did her jaw dropped.

“OH. MY. GOD!” Shanelle exclaimed. 

The girls quickly opened their eyes. 

“What is it?” Rob asked.

Rather than answer Shanelle reached into the box and pulled out a surprise.

“WHAT?!” Rob and Dee said in unison.

“No way!” Bron said in shock.

“Oh my!” Aly said.

“Wow!” the cousins said together. 

“It's a tiara,” Shanelle said in shock.

The girls stared at the tiara sitting on a pillow in Shanelle’s hands.

“Are those real diamonds?” Nina asked.

Shanelle numbly nodded her head yes. Robin looked in the box and pulled out a card.

“I think this is yours too, babe,” Robin said holding the card. 

Shanelle gingerly set the tiara down and took the card from Robin before reading it out loud. 

“This is the first of many. My Queen. I love you.” 

Shanelle covered her mouth with a hand. When she looked up at her girls there were tears in her eyes.

“Marquise for the win!” Dee said.

Shanelle slowly sat down and broke down into tears.

“Awww babe! Don't cry.” Nina said as she wrapped her arms around her.

She knew the girls were there and they were super supportive but all she could hear was her heartbeat. She couldn't believe he would send her a tiara. But he did and she was just overwhelmed. She took a deep breath and dried her eyes.

“Thank you, babies. I appreciate it. I just…I just got a bit overwhelmed.” she said to her girls. 

“We get it. You're getting married to a man who's about to be a King. And it's a lot. But I promise you we will send you off right and we'll always be there.” Robin said to her. 

Shanelle laid her head on Robin’s shoulder. This is why she was thankful to have her girls. They have her back and she has theirs.

“She's right, you know,” Shantel said as she stepped outside. “They'll always be there for you. And so will I butterfly.”

Shanelle smiled at her mother. 

“Thank you, Mommy.” 

Shanelle was thankful for her tribe.

“Now I don’t know about you girls but I do believe we have a Bridal shower to get ready for.” her mother announced.

“Yay!” Shanelle cheered.

“Quiet girl! You don't get a say. This is between me and the girls.” Shantel said to her.

Shanelle pouted and Shantel rolled her eyes.

“Oh, girl bye! That face stopped working on me when you turned 7.” 

Shanelle made a face as the girls cackled. 

“Poor Princess. Shut down by THE Queen.” Nina teased.

Shanelle sucked her teeth.

The next day Shanelle, her girls, and her mother were celebrating her Bridal Shower. Her mother had rented out the South Coast Botanical Gardens for the occasion. Shanelle felt nothing but love from her crew and her mother. There was food, presents, and giggles. Lots of giggles. Even a few groans.

“What is this?” Shantel asked as she dangled a flogger. “And what are you supposed to do with it?”

The girls just looked at Shantel.

“…mom?” Shanelle asked. 

“Yes, my dear?” Shantel replied.

“Stop dangling the flogger, please.” 

Shantel smirked before swinging the flogger.

“Why? Is there a reason why I should stop swinging this?” Shantel asked.

“Because it's creating a mental scar none of us need. Least of all me.” Shanelle replies.

“But I like swinging this thing. It's a whole lot of fun!” 

“MOM STOP SWINGING THE DAMN FLOGGER PLEASE! THANK YOU!” Nina said.

Shantel cackled.

“You girls are no fun.”

The girls looked squeamishly at Shantel who was still laughing. 

“I want it put on the record, your mama is mean!” Robin says.

“Duly noted.” 

Shantel rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“But I do hope you girls have had a great time.”

“We have!” the girls replied.

“Good. That was the plan. And Bronwyn.”

“Yes, mom?” Bron replied.

“I can't wait to hear about how beautiful you'll look in your dress.” 

Bron got up and hugged Shantel.

“Thanks again, mom.”

“Always honey. You girls are family to my daughter. Which means you’re family to me too.”

“Since we're family mom…can I get some brownies?” Dee asked.

“When you come back from Ibiza,” Shantel replies.

“Thank you!” Dee squealed.

“What about us?” Chut asked.

Shantel shook her head.

“Get your orders in.”

The girls clamored at once.

“One at a time!” Shantel told the girls.

“Logan would cry if I didn't ask for your jerk chicken,” Bron said to her.

“I would love a strawberry cheesecake,”  Chut said.

“Your lasagna rolls,” Aly said.

“Curry Chicken!” Robin said.

“Curry Fish with Green stew!” Nina said.

Shantel died laughing.

“Nina, you and your brother are the green stew eatingnest people I know.”

Nina shrugged.

“It's your fault that I love it so much.”

“Fair enough. Okay, girls. When you all get back from Ibiza, we'll have a big family meal before the wedding with all of your favorites.”

The girls cheered. 

“Thanks, mom!” they answered. 

Shantel smiled at the girls.

“My pleasure. Now let's finish up because we all have flights to catch tomorrow.”

The next week went by in a blur. Before Shanelle knew it, she and the girls were off to Ibiza for a weekend of Bachelorette debauchery. They couldn't wait to touch down in Spain that Thursday. Marquise had put them up at a high-rise condo that had a rooftop pool and bar. With a 360° view to die for. The girls were gonna live it up that weekend.

“Take it all in, ladies! Because this weekend we will conquer Ibiza!” Shanelle said as she toasted her bridal party.

“Hell yeah!” the girls replied.

“Operation: Babes, Bodies, Bachelorette Party is in full effect!” Nina announced.

“And who knows? Maybe we'll find Bron’s Spanish Prince while we're here.” Rob teased.

“Whatever! Can we drink now?” Bron asked.

Shanelle popped a cork. 

“Drink up girls! We have an island to conquer!”

The girls cheered before downing their wine and going out to a local club. They spent the night dancing, laughing, club hopping, and winning three wet t-shirt contests thanks to Nina. 

The next morning, Shanelle came stumbling out of her room into the common area, hungover with a giant migraine. She took a seat at the bar in the kitchen and was soon joined by her crew. Who were also hungover as hell.

“Dude! What did we do last night?” Dee asked massaging her temples.

“Ask me that question when I have the mental capacity. Because right now, I ain't got it,” Nina replies.

“Ugh!” the girls groaned collectively.

Shanelle laid her head down on the counter with a loud thud.

“The room is spinning,” she whined.

“Princess, what's in that pitcher in front of you?” Robin asked.

Shanelle looked up to see a pitcher and a note.

“Hair of the dog,” Shanelle said as she read the note. 

The girls groaned again.

“Anything but THAT!” Aly whined.

Shanelle poured herself a small glass.

“You're not actually gonna drink that are you?” Chut asked Shanelle.

“It's either drink it or we look like shit for the rest of the day,” Shanelle replies. 

Shanelle shook her head and squared her shoulders. 

“Down the hatch as they say,” Shanelle said before she pinched her nose and downed the drink in one gulp. The girls squirmed as they watched. When Shanelle set the glass down she started to seriously question her life choices.

“Well, how bad was it?” Bron asked.

“Terrible. But it's working. My head isn't splitting like it was when I hobbled my ass outta my room.” Shanelle replied.

The girls looked at the pitcher suspiciously.

“Maybe it won't be so bad?” Robin asked.

“Speak for yourself!” Nina replies.

“Maybe Rob has a point? I mean what else do we have to lose?” Dee asked.

“Our dignity maybe?” Nina replies.

“I thought we did that last night?” Shanelle asked.

The girls laughed.

“Okay fine. But I’m not trying it first!” Nina replies.

“I'll try it,” Bron said.

“My baby for the win!” Shanelle cheered.

“Don’t cheer for me! Because if this shit tears up my stomach I'm fucking you up! Princess or not.” Bron replies.

“Duly noted.”

Bron chugged her glass back and made a face when she was done.

“Who the hell thought this was a good idea?” Bron asked.

“Not I, said the spider to the fly,” Shanelle replies.

“Nope. I'm not drinking it!” Nina protested. 

“Shut up and chug Keane!” Shanelle said to Nina.

Nina rolled her eyes as she poured herself a glass. The rest of the girls followed suit.

“Bottoms up,” Shanelle told the girls. 

She watched as they drank and looked disgusted afterward.

“Instant regret!” Nina said. 

“Never. Again.” Robin said as she put her glass down.

“That shit is nasty!” Chut quipped.

“It tasted like death warmed over!” Aly said.

“That should be illegal!” Dee added.

“Should be but ain't. How y'all feeling?” Shanelle asked.

“Starting to feel better for the most part,” Nina replies.

The girls nodded their heads yes. 

“Good. Now I can ask the question, Nina, what happened to the guy you brought back with you?” Shanelle asked.

Before Nina could answer, each of the girl's bedroom doors opened, and out walked SEVERAL half-naked men. The girl's jaws dropped. 

“I'm gonna ask again, what the hell did we do last night?” Dee asked.

The girls burst out laughing. They spent the rest of that Friday hanging around the rooftop pool. The next day was a big day. It was Shanelle’s Bachelorette Party. The girls got dressed and went out to an amazing restaurant to celebrate Shanelle’s final days as a free unmarried woman.

“Here's to my beautiful, smart, amazing, incredible, bestest best friend ever. You, me, and Chut have been together since kindergarten. Then we met Dee in the 6th grade. And Aly in 8th. And of course the last two of our crew. But you and I have had each other’s backs for years. And we always will. You have fought for me. You have fought over me. You have protected me. You have defended me. And I am so happy for you. I am happy that you found your literal Prince. You found your happily ever after. I can't wait to see you in your wedding gown. I can't wait to celebrate your marriage. I can't wait to celebrate you becoming a Queen. Here's to you bestie.”  Nina said in her toast to Shanelle.

Nina was right. Nina and Shanelle have been through it all together and have remained at each other's side. 

“I love you, baby. So goddamn much. I would not be where I am in life without you by my side. Without all of you really. I rely on all of you so much. You are my rocks. My loves. My best friends. My sisters. My everything. I could never do what I do without any of you. I love you girls so much. Each of you deserves true love and unbridled happiness. That is my hope, my wish, and my prayer for each of you.” Shanellw said with tears in her eyes.

“We love you!” the girls said to her.

Shanelle dried her eyes as their food was delivered to the table. They had a full spread delivered to them.

“Now THIS is how you spend your last days! Damn good alcohol! Damn, good friends! And damn good food!”

The girls dug into their food and alcohol. As they ate, a small gift box was delivered to Shanelle with a note attached.

“What's in the box?” Dee asked.

Shanelle shrugged.

“Open it.” Aly piped up.

Shanelle unwrapped the box and looked inside before dying of laughter.

“What? What's so funny?” Rob asked.

Shanelle reached in and pulled out a box of condoms and a note. The girls died laughing.

“What the hell? Who would send you a box of condoms?” Robin asked while laughing. 

Shanelle just shook her head.

“What's the note say?” Bron asked.

“There's a surprise waiting for you at the penthouse.” Shanelle read out loud.

“Ooh!” the girls said in unison.

Shanelle rolled her eyes.

“So what are you gonna do, Princess? Are you going to see what this surprise is or are you going clubbing with us?” Nina asked.

Shanelle sat and thought for a few, looking between the box of condoms and her friends then made her decision.

“Y’all go ahead and go party. I'm gonna take these and see what this so-called surprise is,” she said to her crew.

“Okay,” Nina replied.

“And no more than two random guys per person. I won't be able to explain any number higher than that to people.” Shanelle said to the girls.

The girls laughed before finishing their food and going their separate ways. When Shanelle got back to the condo it was quiet. And after looking around and not seeing anything she headed up to the rooftop pool. 

That's when she saw the last person she'd ever expect to see sitting at the bar. Her ex.

“What in the hell are you doing here Cass?” she asked.

“Enjoying a drink and the view. How did you score a place like this anyway?” he replies.

Shanelle sat at the bar next to him. 

“How did you get in here?” she asked.

Cassian reached into his pocket and pulled out a keycard that was identical to hers. 

“This and directions to this place were mailed to me last week. Then I got assigned to a prisoner transport team here,” he replied before pouring himself another drink.

“A prisoner transport? The Marshals don't do prisoner transports.” 

“I know. But apparently, I came highly recommended so here I am.” he said as he finished his drink, “damn this bourbon is good. What's the name of this brand?”

“La Couronne Du Roi,” Shanelle replies.

“What does that mean?” he asked.

“It's French. It means The King’s Crown,” she replies.

“How do you know?” he asked.

“Because I've had it before,” she replied.

Cass rolled his eyes.

“Of course, the Princess has had this before. The Princess has had everything before.”

“Shut up before I take that bottle and crack it over your head.” she sneered. 

“Threatening a Federal Agent is against the inst law Princess.”

“It would be if we were back in America. But we're not. You are however a Federal Agent in a foreign country where you have no jurisdiction, jackass.”

“I have never been able to figure out how you do that.”

“Do what?” she asks.

“Always get away with it,” he replies.

“I've always been the smart one between the two of us.”

Cass rolled his eyes.

“Whatever,” he said before pouring another drink.

“Poor Golden Boy. You never did like hearing the truth.” 

“What makes you think you’re smarter than me?” he asks.

“Well for starters, I've never been arrested for breaking into our principal’s home. Nor have I ever failed World Studies 3 years in a row,” she replied.

“First of all, I got arrested because of you! It was your idea!”

“It was a suggestion you idiot! But you and your hero complex took it too far. You’re lucky she never pressed charges.” 

“And secondly, it's not my fault that Mr. Griswald’s voice puts people to sleep!” 

“Funny how you were the only student that went to sleep in his class. The rest of us seemed just fine.”

Cass let out a frustrated sigh.

“Why are you so infuriating?” he asked.

“Is it the fact that I’m infuriating or is it the fact that I’m the only person in the world that has ever held you accountable for your own actions because everyone else lets you slide because of those green eyes?” she replied.

Cass went quiet as Shanelle propped her chin on her left hand with a smugly satisfying smirk.

“Well, Hotshot. You gonna answer the question or not?” she asked.

Cass mean mugged her.

“I don't like you.” he sneered.

 She leaned in closer.

“You're right. You don't like me, you love me,” she said as she snatched the bottle of bourbon away from him.

“Hey! I wasn't finished with that!”

“Yes, you are. You’re not about to drink up all my alcohol boy.” 

“Give it back!”

“No.”

“Shanelle, do not make me chase you over a bottle.” 

“You couldn't catch me even if you wanted to.”

“Is that a challenge Princess?” he asked.

A slow smirk bloomed across her face.

“I don’t know Hotshot, you tell me,” she replied.

Cass shook his head.

“Stubborn brat.”

Shanelle scoffed. 

“Pot. Kettle.”

And with that, the chase was on.

The two ran around the poolside area, with her evading him at every chance she got. It was just like old times when they were kids. He’d run after her on the blacktop until they were both out of breath and laughing. Like now. 

“You give up yet?” she asked him.

“Never,” he replied, trying to catch his breath.

“You alright over there? You look a little outta breath kiddo.” 

“I'm fine! Or at least I will be once I catch you.”

Off they went again. Running around the pool area again. They missed this. They missed the friendship between them. They ran around until they no longer could.

“Now do you give up?” she asked.

“You know what? Fine! Keep your stupid bottle.” he replied completely out of breath.

“Poor Golden Boy. He can catch America’s most dangerous but can't catch little ole me.”

Cass glared at her.

“How are you not out of breath?” he asked. 

“Well, for one thing, I ran track for 10 years. Secondly, because I ran track I know how to breathe while I run. And third, you can't run correctly because of your chicken legs.” she replied.

Cass groaned. 

“You just had to get that dig in.”

Shanelle shrugged innocently.

“You know me.”

“All too damn well.”

She shook her head before tossing him the bottle.

“Took you long enough,” he said to her. 

“Had to make you work for it.”

Cass took the top off the bottle and knocked it back.

“Tell your boyfriend to send me a bottle of this.”

“Get a pair of balls and ask him yourself.”

“I have balls!”

“And yet his are bigger than yours.”

“Careful Princess. I do have a pair of cuffs on me,” he warned her. 

“Look at you trying to be kinky. And failing miserably.”

“I know you're into all that weird shit.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes.

“If you’re scared, Golden Boy just say so.”

“I'm not scared. I'm Casssian Keane. I can do anything.”

“Except keep up with me.”

“I can keep with you.”

“You always were a terrible liar,” she said before turning to head back inside. He chased after her.

“Where you going Princess?” he asked.

She tossed him the box of condoms.

“Had to grab those,” she replied.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 50K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

TW: Mentions of Cancer. Reader Discretion is STRONGLY ADVISED!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Matrimony. Part 2.

“Will you come on? We gotta go!” she said to him as she dragged him out of the residence entrance. 

“Will you slow down Shanelle?! Your duchy isn't going anywhere.” 

Shanelle stopped for just a moment. 

“I know it's not. I'm just anxious and excited to go. I've never had something like this and I’m just…I’m ready to see it.”

Marquise shook his head with a chuckle.

“I understand my love. I understand your excitement. But I promise you it's not going anywhere. We won't miss anything.”

Shanelle sighed.

“You're right. I'm sorry for being in such a rush.”

Marquise kissed her forehead. 

“No need to apologize. I understand your excitement.”

She smiled at him.

“Also I hope you don't mind. I invited a few people to come with us.”

“Who?” she asked.

As soon as Shanelle asked the question, George, with Ozzie on his leash, walked out of the residence.

“Good morning you two. Master Oswald and I are ready to ride. Aren't we?” George said to the couple.

“His name is Ozzie Papa.” Marquise corrected him.

“His name is Ozzie Papa.” Marquise corrected him.

“His name is Ozzie Papa.” Marquise corrected him.

“His name is Ozzie Papa.” Marquise corrected him.

“His name is Ozzie Papa.” Marquise corrected him.

“His name is Ozzie Papa.” Marquise corrected him.

“His name is Ozzie Papa.” Marquise corrected him.

“I know what his name is my boy. After all, you named him after Oswald.”

“Oswald?” Shanelle asked.

“He was my old hunting partner. A lovable beagle that my boy here was in love with. Unfortunately, Oswald passed away last year.” George replies.

Just then Margo walked out of the residence. 

“Look at you two! Looking like a vision of a true King and Queen.” Margo said to the two. 

“Merci, maman,” Marquise said to Margo before turning his attention to Shanelle, “now my love, are ready to go?” 

“Yes! Let's go!” Shanelle replies. 

Soon they were off to tour Shanelle’s duchy. The ride which lasted 3 ½ hours took them through beautiful fields of flowers, rolling hills, small towns, and quaint villages. When they arrived at her duchy estate, Shanelle’s jaw dropped. She couldn't believe what all she was looking at. 

“Sooooo…just to recap, THIS IS ALL MINE?!” She asked Marquise.

“All of it,” he replied.

Shanelle looked back and forth pointing between him and the estate’s main entrance. 

“Yes. Everything you see is yours, my love.”

“All mine. It's all mine. Oh my God! It's all mine!” she squealed happily. 

That's when a primly dressed woman walked across the bridge to greet everyone. 

“Good morning Your Highness! My name is Gladys Gibbons-Renaud. I am the Major Domo here at the Volterias estate.” Gladys said as she greeted Shanelle.

“I have a Major Domo?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes ma'am. I was personally selected by Mr. and Mrs. Geaneaux to handle the affairs and staff here at the estate. I am at your service at all times.” Gladys replied.

Shanelle looked between Gladys and Marquise with a hand over her mouth. Marquise chuckled.

“Yes, Shanelle. It's real.”

Shanelle couldn't contain her excitement. 

“Shall I begin the tour?” Gladys asked Shanelle. 

“YES!!” Shanelle ecstatically replied.

“Let us begin.”

Gladys led them on an extensive tour of the estate. When they got to the master bedroom, Shanelle lost her mind. 

“Oh. My. God! IT’S PURPLEEEEEEE!” she exclaimed. 

“Yes ma'am. His Highness let the staff members know that your favorite color is purple.” Gladys added.

Shanelle threw her arms around Marquise’s neck.

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank youuuuuu!” 

“You're very welcome. Wait until you see your closet, my love.”

“M-m-my closet?!” she stammered.

“Right this way, Your Highness,” Gladys said as she led them to Shanelle’s master closet and bathroom. 

When they got to the massive walk-in closet Shanelle’s knees gave out on her. Thankfully Marquise was there to catch her.

“Are you alright, Your Highness?” Glass asked. 

“Yeah. I'm okay. Just a little wobbly is all.” Shanelle replied. 

“I understand. If you'd like to finish the tour at another time we can do that.” 

“I'd like that. Thank you, Gladys.”

“My pleasure, Your Highness. In the meantime, I have to prepare rooms for your incoming guests.”

“Incoming guests?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes. His Highness sent out invitations to your friends to stay here at the estate, while you're here. We can't have them staying in stables now can we?” Gladys replied.

“I love it here!” Shanelle squealed.

“I am glad you do. Now if you'll both excuse me, I have rooms to prepare.” 

Gladys bowed politely before leaving the couple alone. They walked out of her closet and sat on the plush master bed.

“Just to recap, you invited my girls without telling me?” Shanelle asked. 

“Unapologetically. And I would do it again in a heartbeat.” Marquise replies. 

“I can't believe you pulled this off. I get to spend time with them here at my duchy for a few days. We're gonna have so much fun.”

“Weeks actually.”

The record spinning in Shanelle’s head just scratched. 

“Weeks? What do you mean by "weeks?” she asked.

“Well considering that the Derby is next weekend and of course, you girls are hosting your very first tea here, and then you and I will be the stars of The Grand Hunt,” Marquise replied.

“But what about their jobs? I don't want to get them in trouble.” 

“They won't be in trouble. Their presence was requested by the Crown Prince of North Cordonia. I dare their bosses to argue with that.”

“Okay, I get it. When do they get here?” she asked.

“Next Friday. Just in time for the Derby next Saturday,” he replies.

“Will they be staying here?” she asked.

“Yes. I wanted your very first weekend here to just be you, me, and Ozzie,” he replies.

“And Margo and George,” she added.

Marquise chuckled. 

“Yes, mama and papa too. Here, come with me.” 

Marquise stood up and brought her to her feet. He led her out onto her balcony which overlooked a massive field and waterfall.

“I can't believe this is all mine,” Shanelle said quietly.

She felt him wrap his arms around her waist as he placed a small kiss on her right shoulder.

“Believe it, my love. This is all yours. You are the future Queen. You deserve this.”

They stood together and quietly watched the waterfall for several minutes.

“How are you feeling my love?” he asked.

“It's a lot. Like a whole lot. Hell, I’m still trying to process everything we've done and seen this entire week. But thank you for being patient with me. All of this is still new and it's hard to keep up with it all sometimes.” she replied.

“I understand. But I'm proud of you for trying. None of it is easy. Not even for me. But what good is a monarch if they don't try?” 

Shanelle smiled at him. They continued to enjoy the view just as Ozzie’s bark interrupted the moment. He was followed by Margo and George.

“Ozzie! Are you enjoying yourself here? Are you being a good loaf?” Shanelle asked him as she gave him scritches behind his ears. “Are you two enjoying your accommodations as well?”

“Yes, we are, Your Highness. We love the guest house. I'm currently trying to come up with a plan to steal those beds.” George replied. 

“The guest house? You should be staying here in the estate with us. I'll have Gladys make sure you two have a room.”

“No Princess. We would never want to impose.”

“Nonsense Margo. You two are practically family. Anyone who puts up with this walking beanstalk is always welcome to stay here in the estate.”

“I am not a walking beanstalk!” Marquise protested. 

Margo smiled at Shanelle.

“If you insist, Your Highness.”

“I certainly do. Now I don't know about all of you but I'm hungry so it's time for lunch. Besides, I want to meet the kitchen staff.”

They spent the rest of the day meeting the various staff members and touring the grounds. By the end of the day, Shanelle was exhausted yet happy.

“I love this bed.” she sighed happily as she snuggled against Marquise’s chest. 

“I love you in this bed,” Marquise said to her.

“It's so soft and comfy and it's mine. All mine.”

“Yes, it is,” he said before he kissed the palm of her right hand.

“I can't believe you are giving me all of this.”

“My Queen deserves no less than the best. And that is what I give.”

“I can't wait to bring my mom and dad here. They'll love it.”

“Have you spoken to him?” he asked.

“No, not yet. But I miss him. He's my dad. He fucked up. Completely. But I still love him.” she replied.

“Of course you do. Like you said he's your dad. And you love him just as much as he loves you.”

“If that's your way of saying that I’m a daddy's girl.”

Marquise snickered.

“Your words not mine.”

Shanelle shook her head with a yawn. 

“Are you sleepy?” he asked.

“Mmmhmm. It's been a long day. And I still have so much to see here.” she replies.

Marquise held her close.

“Goodnight Princess.”

“Goodnight Your Highness.”

Soon they went off to a peaceful sleep together. The next day they were touring a few of the towns, so she could meet her people. The people were eager and excited to meet the new Princess and couldn't wait to show her around. The couple toured a factory that made hand-blown glass and stained glass windows. She got to spend the day learning the different customs as well as learning more about the lantern festival she'll host once she becomes Queen. 

By the end of the day, Shanelle felt good about what all she had done and seen that day. She spent that night relaxing with him in a couples bubble bath and snuggling together in her bed. 

”I have died and gone to heaven!” she said with a contented sigh.

She felt his chin on her left shoulder as his arms wrapped around her. 

“Welcome to paradise my Queen.” 

“I don't have the title yet and you still call me Queen.”

Marquise softly kissed the back of her left ear. 

“You will have the title come this Wednesday.”

Shanelle turned slightly to face him. 

“Wait! Are you serious?!” she asked.

“Yes, my love. We will meet with the soon-to-be former monarchs Wednesday. Where we will sign the official transfer of Monarchial powers.” he replies.

“That means…” she trailed off. 

“As of this coming Wednesday, Cordonia will be ours. Yours and mine.”

“We'll be King and Queen for real?” she asked.

“Not quite. We won't be King and Queen officially until we're married. But we will be the regents. Also, Wednesday is when the kingdoms unite. There will no longer be a North Cordonia or South Cordonia but Cordonia as a whole.” he replies. 

“And it'll all be mine?” she asked.

“Everything the light touches is our kingdom,” he replies.

Shanelle snickered. 

“How do you feel about that?” she asked.

“Relieved mostly. I'm ready to burn this kingdom to the ground and rebuild it in our images,” he replies.

“I like that idea.”

“Yes, I knew you would. But mostly I’m ready to restore the people's faith in their leaders.”

“And we will. It won't be easy,” she added.

“I don't expect it to be but we will do this.”

“I have faith in us. We will restore Cordonia.”

“Indeed we will, my love.”

Shanelle felt her eyelids getting heavier by the moment as she lay in his arms. Eventually, the Princess dozed off into a peaceful sleep. After spending all the next morning in bed, that Sunday evening, they took two of the estate horses out for a walk along the river. Shanelle, having not ridden a horse in years, was feeling it as they went along the river’s edge.

“Yup my thighs are burning. This was a bad idea.”

“Well, we could stop and walk the horses ourselves the rest of the way if you prefer to do that.”

“Is that your way of telling me to quit complaining?” she asked.

“You said it, not me,” he replied.

Shanelle pouted.

“Besides, we're almost there.”

“Almost where?” she asked.

“You'll see,” he replied as they rode along.

They rode a little further up until they got to their destination. And when they got there Shanelle’s jaw dropped. 

“What is this?” she asked.

“Hmm?” he replied.

There was an entire picnic laid out in a field, with a large tent set up as well.

“I figured we could spend a night under the stars. Literally. Unless you want to ride all the way back to the estate and do something else.”

She wanted to kick him but she was too busy being stuck. She didn't have words. He helped her dismount and they walked over to the picnic. 

“You're silent,” he said to her.

“I'm speechless. How did you do this? How did you have time to do this?” she asked.

He tilted her chin up so that she was looking at him.

“When it comes to you when it comes to spoiling you when it comes to giving you everything you deserve when it comes to making sure you know how I feel about you, I will always have time. I will always make time. You will always know that you’re my #1 priority.” he replies.

She didn't know what to say or do, so she threw her arms around his neck and pulled him into a kiss. When their kiss broke she had tears in her eyes.

“Why are you crying, my love?” he asked.

“You did all of this for me when you didn't have to,” she replied.

“Yes, I did. And I would do it again and again and again and again. You tasked me with loving and nurturing your heart and your trust and this is just one way how I do that. By showing you true, real, unconditional, and genuine love. Now dry your eyes and let's sit down so we can enjoy our picnic.”

The couple sat down and Marquise immediately started unpacking the picnic basket. There were two champagne glasses, 6 covered dishes, utensils, and two chilled bottles of wine. 

“So what do we have?” she asked.

“Two first courses, two main courses, and two desserts,” he replied as he uncovered the first two plates.

“Ooh! Caesar Salad!”

“Yes. And for our main courses, we have Beef Wellington with a beautiful Red Wine reduction, Chicken Cordon Bleu, two beautifully cooked lobster tails with melted lemon and parsley butter, roasted garlic parmesan smashed potatoes, Brussels sprouts with balsamic vinegar and bacon, and roasted asparagus with Hollandaise.” 

“Shut up and pass me a fork!” 

Marquise snickered before they dug into their meal.

“Are you moaning over food?” he asked.

“Look. I make a lot of noise when I eat,” she replied.

“And when you drink,” he added. 

“That too.”

Once their meal was done it was time for dessert.

“Now what is this?” she asked.

“Chocolate Strawberry Napoleon and a Pot De Creme Au Chocolat L’Orange. They're absolutely delicious,” he replies.

“And what do you have?” she asked.

“Baklava! Specifically Chocolate Baklava,” he replies.

“I'm sensing a theme here.”

“And what theme is that, my Queen?” he asked.

“These are all menu options for a wedding reception,” she replied.

“Are you saying what I think you’re saying, my Queen?” he asked.

“Yes. We have officially tasted our reception menu,” she replies.

“Are you sure?” he asked.

“Positive. I want this menu at our reception,” she replies.

Marquise swirled the wine in his glass. 

“As my Queen commands.”

Shanelle snickered.

“I don't think I will ever get tired of hearing you say that.”

“You shouldn't. The day that you do is the day I have failed you completely.”

“Have I told you that you're hopelessly romantic?” she asked.

“Plenty of times. Now shall we explore our sleeping quarters for the evening?” he replies.

“As long as you bring the wine.”

Marquise grabbed the bottles before they made their way into the tent. It was spacious with an opening at the top so they could look up at the stars. Shanelle laid back and looked up.

“This view is amazing!”

“Yes, it is. And the stars are nice too.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“You never stop.”

“Nope and I never will.”

Shanelle sits up and takes a sip of wine before laying her head on his shoulder.

“Drunk yet Princess?” he asked.

“No, but I'm getting there," she replied.

She felt his arm wrap around her and pull her closer.

“I like having you like this.”

“Like what?” she asked.

“In my arms. I don't like letting you go,” he replied.

“Do me a favor," she said to him.

“Hmmm?” he replied.

She kissed him softly.

“Don't ever let go.”

He kissed her slowly. When their kiss ended all she wanted to do was melt into him.

"Is it wrong that I just want to stay here like this?" She asks.

"No. Because I owe this to you." He replied.

"I'm not a debt Marquise. You don't owe me anything."

"But I do. I owe you my heart and my love. And I promise to give you that. I promise to always give you that.”

She shook her head at him.

"Well, this weekend might not have been so bad after all."

“I wanted to make sure your first weekend here was peaceful.” 

“Mission accomplished sir.”

She snuggled closer to him.

“Go to sleep Shanelle. I'll see you in the morning.”

She smiled at him just before closing her eyes. The next morning they were back at the estate, readying to leave for South Cordonia.

“Is it wrong that I’m excited?” she asked.

“No, it's not. Today we get to travel to the capital city of South Cordonia. This is a big deal for you.” he replied. 

“Will it take long to get to South Cordonia?” she asked.

“Your duchy sits on the border of both North and South Cordonia. It's about 2 ½ hours away. Would you still like to go?” he replied.

“Yes, I would like to go.”

“We're not too far from the capital city.”

“What is the capital city?” she asked.

“Cloutier. And should you ever be asked, the name of the capital city in North Cordonia is Bélanger for future reference,” he replied.

“Thanks for the heads up. Do you think we would have time to visit my grandparents’ graves today?” she asked.

“Of course,” he replied.

“I've always wanted to see where they were buried. As weird as that sounds.”

“It's not weird at all. You were a toddler when they died. But I do know that they loved you. Especially your grandmother.”

“How can you be sure?” she asked. 

“The last time I remember seeing your grandmother, she was having tea with my mother. I remember running into the garden where they were, and how she called me a handsome little prince. But mostly she gushed about you. She was so excited to be a grandmother.” he replied.

Shanelle smiled softly. 

“Thank you for that. So what are we waiting for?” she asked.

Marquise shook his head with a smile. 

“Let's go.”

And off they went. The 2 ½ hour drive was smooth. They traveled along the river through several villages to the capital city of South Cordonia. When they got to the center of the capital city, the main street was filled with people eager to get a glimpse of the heir to the throne. 

“Look at all the people!”

“They're all here to see you. You’re the heir they've heard so much about.”

When they pulled into the motor court of the palace Shanelle was in awe.

“I haven't been here in years but it's beautiful.”

“Indeed. In the few times I've had to come here I was always struck by its beauty. But we aren't here to admire the palace, we're here so you can see your grandparents or at least their final resting place.”

Shanelle nodded solemnly.

“Are you ready, my love?” Marquise asked.

“No, but we didn't come all this way for nothing. So let's go," she replied.

Slipping her left hand into his right and flowers tucked under her right arm, they walked from the motor court to the memorial gardens. The closer they got to her grandparent's graves, Shanelle started to get emotional and Marquise noticed. 

“Are you okay, my love?” he asked.

Shanelle shook her head no.

“We don't have to continue.”

“Yes, we do. I just want to see them. I feel like I have to say goodbye.”

“If it becomes too much we'll leave, okay?” he asked.

Shanelle nodded before they continued. When they got to her grandparent's graves and saw the names on the headstone, she lost it. Thankfully Marquise was right there by her side. 

“It's okay my love.”

“I didn't think it would be this hard. I wasn't even here when they died or when they were buried.”

“That doesn't change the fact you love them, Shanelle. You still have the memories of them.”

Shanelle nodded while drying her eyes.

“I don't have that many memories of them because we weren't around each other long. But I do remember parts of my coronation.”

“Tell me about that.”

Shanelle closed her eyes and inhaled and exhaled slowly.

“It was my first time here in Cordonia. I couldn't have been any older than 19 months old. Me, my mom, my dad were walking down the hall to the throne room and I remember seeing my grandmother’s garden. So when we were in the throne room with them and Edward, I was fussy because all I wanted to do was go see the flowers. So my grandmother took me out to the garden, and let me run around. I even picked one of her flowers and gave it to her as a present. Her favorite flowers were Roses, Hydrangeas, and Carnations. Because of her, they're my favorite too.”

Marquise nodded.

“Your connection to Cordonia is strong because of them. They wanted you to have this. They knew you were destined to be the Queen that South Cordonia needs.”

Shanelle smiled sadly at him.

“Do you see that inscription between their names?” she asked.

“Yes, I see it. What about it?” he replies.

“Read it.”

Marquise looked closer and read the inscription.

“In the memory of Flower and Baba. Loving and doting grandparents.” 

“Those were the nicknames I gave them. I called her Flower and I called him Baba. I was supposed to be saying Papa but 19-month-old logic and pronunciation at the time.” 

Tears started to well in her eyes again.

“I think I'm ready to go now,” she whispered.

“Alright. We’ll head back.”

Shanelle looked at the headstone one last time.

“Bye Baba. Bye Flower. I'll come back soon.” she whispered before they left.

They walked back to their waiting car and when they left the palace, Shanelle was quiet.

“Are you alright my love?” he asked.

“I will be,” she said as she laid her head on his right shoulder.

“Your grandparents would be proud of you. Especially your grandfather.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Yes. For years, he was the Iron King. Unrelenting and impenetrable. Nothing fazed him. He literally ruled with an iron fist until he found out that he had a beautiful granddaughter. There was a seismic shift in the way he ruled after he found out about you. He became more patient. More understanding. More kind. He began to have a more open mind and honest dialogue with his people. He even apologized to them for the way he treated them. Because he didn't want you to inherit his old ways as King. Your father was right. You changed your grandfather for the better up until he retired as King.” he replied. 

Shanelle smiled at him.

“Thank you for saying that. I needed to hear it.”

He kissed the back of her left hand.

“That's what I'm here for my love.” 

When they got to the palace in North Cordonia, all Shanelle wanted to do was go to sleep. 

That following Wednesday couldn't come fast enough for Shanelle and especially Marquise. It was the day the kingdoms would be theirs permanently and Cordonia’s two final Royal Families would begin the process of being one family. 

Marquise was up bright and early getting ready. This was his moment and he was going to take it. Once he was ready, he went to check on Shanelle who was getting ready in the palace boutique. When she walked out of the boutique his jaw dropped.

“What? Is it too much?” she asked.

“You are a vision, my Queen,” he replied.

She snickered. 

“Kiss ass.”

“Absolutely.”

Shanelle shook her head with a smirk.

“Shall we be off?” he asked.

“Yup. Let's go,” she replied. 

He offered her his arm and soon they left the boutique and headed for the main dining room.

“Is it wrong that I’m nervous?” she asked. 

“Why are you nervous?” he replied. 

“Because this is it. Today we are about to gain two kingdoms. You're about to be King and I will be Queen.” 

He stopped walking to face her.

“Look at me,” he said as he gathered, then squeezed her hands gently, “I understand that you are nervous but you are never alone. You've said it for days, we are a team. We are and will always be a united front.”

He watched her bite her bottom lip.

“You're cute when you do that.”

“Do what?” she asked.

“Bite your bottom lip. It's absolutely adorable. I love to watch you bite your lip. Here come with me.” he replies.

He led her to a large picture window looking out to the hedge maze.

“You are moments away from being a Queen of legend. Normally I would be biased and say that the title of Queen of legend belongs to only my mother but even I have to admit that title will soon belong to you. As it should. I have every confidence and faith in you and your abilities. You are a pillar of strength, beauty, intelligence, grace, and poise. And soon, Cordonia will see what I see in you.”

Shanelle closed her eyes and exhaled slowly before smiling softly.

“I love your faith in me.”

He kissed her forehead softly. 

“So let's shake off the nerves, let's each take a deep breath, and let's go conquer the former monarchs.”

Shanelle snorted.

“You're gonna have a field day with this aren't you?” she asked.

“Damn straight I am. I've waited years for this and now the moment I've been waiting for is finally here. So do excuse me whilst I get the rare opportunity to show my entire ass.” he replied. 

Shanelle snorted. 

“You're insufferable.”

“Very. Now if you don't want to talk to any of them, you don't have to. I will do all the talking. Okay?”

“Okay. Besides, I think I wanna watch you in rare form today.”

“Very well. Now, are you ready?” he asked.

“Lead the way, my King,” she replied. 

They continued down the hall to the main dining room where Bastien was standing guard.

“Good afternoon Your Highnesses. Are you two ready?” Bastien asked Marquise. 

“We were born for this. Open the doors.” Marquise replied.

With a curt nod, Bastien opened the doors to the dining room. When the couple walked in they are greeted by her uncle and his wife, Constantine and Regina, George and Margo, and two unexpected guests. 

“Mom? Dad? What are you two doing here?!” Shanelle asks her parents.

“You would have to ask the Prince that question, baby.” her mother replied.

Shanelle glared at Marquise with her arms crossed. 

“Before you hit me let me explain.”

“Start yapping.”

“This is an important moment for us both. And I thought it was pertinent that your parents share this moment with you. Besides, your father deserves to see his scheming pay off.”

“I guess…” she trailed off.

“Also, it's time the two of you sat down and spoke.”

“Now?” Shanelle asked.

“After we're done here,” Marquise replied.

Shanelle nodded. 

“Okay.”

Marquise turned his attention to everyone in the room.

“Please be seated everyone so we can get started and lunch can be served.”

Marquise pulled Shanelle’s chair out for her as everyone took their seats and earned a side eye from her dad.

“How about instead of giving me a look Damien, you be grateful I got your daughter to even look at you?” Marquise warned Damien before taking his seat.

Once everyone was seated Marquise spoke.

“First on behalf of Shanelle and myself, I want to thank everyone for joining us. Today marks the dawning of a new era in Cordonian history. Today signifies the end of the reigns of King Constantine Rys of North Cordonia and King Edward Miller of South Cordonia. And marks the beginning of a brand new reign of myself and Shanelle.” 

Everyone looked at Marquise as he continued.

“Now I know that 4 of you in this room are not very happy right now. And that is due to the work of 3 of you. Stand up, gentlemen! Let's have a round of applause while the three of you take your well-deserved bows because you've done it. You three wanted a united Cordonia after centuries of it being divided and you've succeeded. That is a feat like no other. Now, unfortunately, two of you have to renounce your titles as Ruling Monarchs thus giving up your kingdoms to achieve this goal of a united and unified Cordonia. Not that I can say that I'm sympathetic to your cause.”

Shanelle took a sip of her water to hide her snicker while Edward rolled his eyes.

“Are you finished, Your Highness?” Edward asked.

“Absolutely not. I just had to get that off my chest.” Marquise replied. 

“Need I remind you that you’re still just a Prince?” Edward asked.

“No, you don't but if you don't keep your mouth shut these proceedings will take all day,” Marquise replied.

Edward cursed under his breath but said nothing else.

“Much better. Now let us begin.” 

With a quick clap of Marquise’s hands, the first course was served. It was Lobster Bisque. It's one of Shanelle’s favorites.

“This Lobster Bisque is amazing,” Shanelle whispered to Marquise. 

“Wonderful. I'm glad you like it. This lunch menu was curated with just you in mind.” he whispered back to her before addressing the room. “While lunch is being served everyone, let's get down to the first order of business.”

Marquise watched as everyone turned their attention toward him.

“The first order of business is our upcoming wedding. We are here today to officially announce who will stand for myself and Shanelle at the ceremony.”

Marquise turned to Damien and Shantel.

“Because of the magnitude of this extraordinary circumstance, it would be customary for the King and Queen of South Cordonia to stand as the representatives of the Crown Heir but, because you two are her parents, I have but one question, will you stand as the representatives of Princess Shanelle at our wedding?” he asked her parents.

“Are you kidding?! Of course, Damien and I will stand for our daughter!” Shantel enthusiastically replied.

Marquise nodded with a smile before looking at Damien.

“What say you, Prince Damien?” Marquise asked.

“I would love nothing more than to stand for my daughter at your wedding,” Damien replied.

Marquise nodded before turning his attention to Margo and George. He looked fondly at Margo.

“Now you’re probably wondering why you and Papa are even here in the first place aren't you?” he asked Margo. 

Before Margo could reply, Connie finally spoke up.

“That's a very good question, my son. Why are they here?” Constantine asked.

“I'm glad you asked. Because you’re about to find out.” Marquise replied before turning his attention back to Margo.

He smiled at Margo softly as he took her right hand into his left hand.

“You have been like a mother to me. You raised me. You gave me love when I didn't think I was worthy of it. You challenged me. You fought for me. You taught me. You cheered me on. You encouraged me. You wiped away silent tears I’ve shed over the years. You kicked my ass when God knew that I needed it. You and Papa have been the parents I desperately needed. Especially when His Majesty couldn't have cared less for me.”

He cleared his throat while rubbing the back of her knuckles.

“You showed me what family is, what it should be, and how it should always look like. With that being said, Maman, I would be so honored and eternally grateful if you and Papa would stand for me at my wedding.”

At that moment you could hear a pin drop. Everyone was stunned. 

“Say something, Mama.”

Margo looked at him with her eyes shining with tears.

“You're certain?” she asked. 

“Yes. It would mean the world to me if you and Papa would stand for me as my representatives at my wedding,” he replied. 

“My love. Just say yes!” George says to his wife, making Marquise shake his head with a chuckle.

Margo looked at Shanelle who smiled at her encouragingly.

“If you’re both sure, Papa and I would be honored to stand for you,” Margo said to her adopted son.

“Papa?” Marquise asked George.

“Of course my boy. It would be an honor and a privilege to stand for you. Especially when it's to honor your mother.” George replied.

Connie scoffed.

“You mean he disgraces his mother. Eleanor would be offended and appalled.” Connie sneered. 

Marquise glared defiantly at his father. 

“I do no worse of a job at disgracing her name, her memory, or her legacy than you do. Furthermore, my mother trusted Margo far more than she ever trusted you. Not that I blame her, given your track record as a King, a husband, and a father.”

Connie went quiet, and that's when Regina spoke up.

“If your representatives for your wedding have been chosen, stepson, why are we, King Edward and Queen Genevieve even here?” Regina asked.

“Simple. You don't have a choice in the matter. To which you and Genevieve can thank your husbands for that. After all, Damien wasn't the only scheming father in this plot you know. The same man responsible for Leo and Madeleine’s disaster of an engagement is the same man who helped to orchestrate this whole thing.” Marquise replied. 

Regina huffed. 

“Now onto the location of the wedding, as you all know Shanelle is not native to Cordonia, she is native to New York and that is where the wedding will take place. And because it is customary for a former Monarch to attend the wedding of the new Monarch, the presence of the four of you is required to attend our wedding.” Marquise announced. 

His announcement was met with jeering protests from the Monarchs.

“Absolutely not! I will not step foot in that cesspool of a city!” Queen Genevieve shouted.

“As I stated to my father's wife, you don't have a choice in the matter, Your Majesty. Your presence is mandatory as is theirs. All thanks to your scheming husband.” Marquise said to Queen Genevieve. 

She glared daggers at him.

“That look may work on your subjects and children but it doesn't work on me. You’re not as intimidating as you think. Now the date is to be determined, but all of you are required to attend. And I expect to see all of you there.” 

Edward slammed his fist on the table.

“How dare you speak to my wife that way?!”

“Sit down Edward!” Shanelle snapped at him.

Edward scoffs.

“So now the Princess has a mouth eh?” he asked Shanelle.

“She also has a shoe that she will take off and chuck at yo big ass head if you don't sit yo sorry ass the fuck down!” she replied.

“You dare threaten me, child?!” he sneered at her.

“It's not a threat, it's a promise. One that I plan to make good on,” she replied.

“Why you insolent little-” Edward started to say before Marquise cut him off, “sit down and be quiet Edward!”

Edward glared at them both but sat down and kept quiet as the first course plates were cleared and the main course was served. The main course was a perfectly seared petite Filet Mignon topped with colossal shrimp and a crab Oscar sauce with creamy parmesan risotto and honey-roasted carrots with roasted hazelnuts. Shanelle loved it.

“Now that everyone has been told about the wedding details. It's time to sign the paperwork.” 

With a snap of his fingers, the official transfer proclamation was brought in. 

“I see no reason to delay the inevitable for much longer so let's rip the bandaid off and get it over with,” Marquise announced. 

Marquise took a pen out and signed twice then handed Shanelle the pen.

“Sign your name twice under mine, date it, and record the time.” be instructed. 

Shanelle nodded before signing and dating the document. Marquise then turned to Shanelle’s parents.

“Prince Damien, as the agent acting on Shanelle’s behalf, you are to sign, date, and record the time. Duchess Shantel as Mother Of The Heir, you are also to sign, date, and record the time.” 

Damien was first to sign then Shantel.

“Now comes the fun part! Stripping the two kings of their titles.” Marquise announced. 

Shanelle snickered.

“You're enjoying this aren't you?” Shanelle asked him.

“Immensely,” he replied with a smirk.

“You're a mess.”

Marquise shrugged. 

“I told you how I planned on acting.”

Marquise turned to the Monarchs who were all glaring at him. 

“Now let's start with King Edward and Queen Genevieve. Your Majesties, you both are to sign, date, and record the time, and King Edward you are to seal the document.”

“No.” Queen Genevieve said defiantly. “This disrespectful child doesn't deserve MY kingdom.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes.

“For the record, the kingdom you’re claiming is yours has always been Shanelle’s. You were nothing more than a glorified caretaker. Also, this deal was brokered and set in stone, long before you married Edward and had his children. You know this. All because he wanted to be a hero in his father's eyes.” Marquise said to Queen Genevieve.

“I don't care! This is my kingdom! I will not sign!” 

Marquise looked at her coolly.

“You can either sign on your own free will or be thrown in chains. Your choice Genevieve.” 

Damien choked on his water, Shantel took a satisfied sip of her lemonade, while Shanelle snickered at Genevieve’s facial reaction.

“Well, what's your decision, Your Majesty?” Marquise asked, “you are holding us up.” 

Genevieve angrily signed the proclamation.

“Are you happy now, Your Highness?” Queen Genevieve sneered. 

“Very! Now for your husband.” 

Marquise turned his attention to Shanelle’s uncle.

“Your Majesty you’re next. Now sign!” 

Edward gave Marquise a venomous look.

“You can look at me like that all you want. This was all your doing. And now you get to reap the seeds that you've sown. Don't be angry now. You and your co-conspirators caused this. Now sign the goddamn proclamation!” Marquise growled. 

The two stared at each other furiously with Marquise’s gaze unrelenting. Finally, with a long exasperated sigh, Edward gave in and signed.

“Seal it!” Marquise commanded. 

Using his signet ring, Edward applied his seal while cursing under his breath before handing the document over to Marquise.

“Perfect. Now for the moment, I have waited my entire life for.”

Marquiss looked at Constantine who looked disgusted with him.

“Now this…this is what you deserve. To be stripped of your kingdom and title just for it to be handed to me. The son you always called a failure. The one you threatened to have hung by the neck whenever I didn't do whatever you demanded I do more times than I can count. It's pretty sweet if you ask me.”

“Are you done gloating?” Connie asked with a sneer. 

“Are you six feet under?” Marquise replied.

Constantine gave his son a death stare. 

“I'll take that as a no. Now sign! Both of you! I'm out of patience.” Marquise ordered. 

Shanelle had never seen this side of Marquise. He was powerful, unflinching, and relentless. She loved it. Everyone watched as King Constantine and Queen Regina signed and sealed the proclamation without needing any provocation. It was official, Cordonia now belonged to Marquise and Shanelle. 

Marquise stood up and helped Shanelle to her feet to formally announce the signing of the proclamation.

“Let the signing and sealing of this proclamation signify the full dissolution of the kingdoms of North and South Cordonia, to make way for the creation of a new unified and united Cordonia. Per the betrothal agreement, all now former Monarchs will be allowed to keep their duchies both by birthright and by marriage, any summer homes, and whatever business holdings if any, they should have. Also, each former King and Queen shall receive a curated monthly living stipend. In terms of the palace in Cloutier, it will be turned over to Shanelle. The former Monarchs of the now dissolved South Cordonia will be given 90 days to vacate the property. After which, Shanelle will take full ownership of the palace.” Marquise announced.

Shanelle had to hide her excited smile as Marquise continued.

“In addition to the signing and signifying of this proclamation, Princess Shanelle Dominique Miller, Crown Princess, and Heir To The Throne of South Cordonia, and myself, Prince Marquise Constantine Rys, Crown Prince, and Heir To The Throne Of North Cordonia, do hereby officially renounce our titles as Prince and Princess. Henceforth, we will be the new King and Queen Regents of Cordonia until we are married. Where we will be the official King and Queen of Cordonia.”

Shanelle couldn't believe it. They did it.

“This proclamation will be entered into permanent record within the Hall Of The Royal Archives,” Marquise said as he handed the proclamation off to the attendant. He then turned his attention to his fiancee who was bouncing on the tips of her toes.

“Congratulations my love. We did it.”

Shanelle threw her arms around his neck while squealing excitedly.

“Oh, My God! We did it! This is real! I'm going to be a Queen. And you…you’ll finally be King. Marquise this is happening. It's no longer a dream! It's real!” she exclaimed. 

He brought her left hand to his lips for a soft kiss.

“Indeed it is my Queen. I couldn't have done this without you. The future of Cordonia is bright all because of you.”

Genevieve scoffed. 

“I hope you two are so proud of yourselves! Because if this dream of Cordonia of yours falls, which it ultimately will, you'll only have yourselves to blame.” she sneered at them both.

“Poor former Queen Genevieve. Upset you won't have any of the people’s money to spend on new gowns?” Marquise mocked.

Edward and Genevieve both stood up furious.

“Don’t you ever mock my wife, you simpleton! Our kingdoms have thrived and survived for decades thanks to our leadership!” Edward shouted at Marquise.

“You mean the kingdoms have suffered, you selfish son of a bitch! Maybe if you took your head out of your ass for once you would see that people are suffering! You four have done nothing but bleed the people dry and forced them to bend a knee! The nobles run amok because of each of you. Because of the incessant greed of the four of you, it is now our job to prevent a war from destroying the only home many of us have ever known! All while we will have to fix an economy you all have all but bankrupted!” Marquise snapped back.

“We don't have to sit here and be insulted by you!” Genevieve shouted. 

“But if you leave now, you'll miss dessert.” Shanelle quipped.

That was all it took for Queen Genevieve and King Edward to storm out of the dining room without looking back. The two shared a mischievous grin. 

“Now that all that ugliness is over, I think it's time you and your father sat down and talked. Don't you?” Marquise asked Shanelle.

Shanelle looked over at her parents and smiled wistfully.

“You're right it is time.”

Marquise nodded before they walked over to her parents.

“Marquise you were fantastic! I have never seen those two more embarrassed.” Shantel said to him.

He smirked then bowed slightly.

“Thank you, Duchess. I don't get to do that very often.”

Shanelle shook her head. 

“I came by because I think it is time that your daughter and husband sat down.”

“You're right. This has gone on long enough.” Shantel agreed before speaking to her daughter and husband, “it's time to end this.”

Damien and Shanelle just looked at each other before Damien awkwardly cleared his throat.

“Why don't we go out into the courtyard?” Damien asked.

“I think that's a great idea,” Marquise answered.

Damien nodded before opening the door for his wife and daughter. As he watched them walk out Marquise tapped the older Prince on his shoulder. 

“Fix this Damien. They are all you have.”

“I know Marquise. I thank you for what you've done.”

“I'll see you whenever you’re done.” Marquiss before he stepped away. 

As Marquise went to walk out of the dining room, he was stopped by Constantine and Regina.

“We need to talk. Now!” Constantine demanded.

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“Since you’re not going to stop pestering me, let's go,” he replied to his father.

He followed the elder couple down the hall, past the throne room to the Elder Rys’s office. As they walked Marquise noticed Connie’s stride was a lot slower than normal. Once inside Marquise took his usual seat across from his father.

“I'm here. What do you want?” Marquise asked, clearly annoyed.

“That was quite a performance you gave, my son. Very compelling. It's almost like you were trying to humiliate me.” Connie replied.

“I was. Because you definitely earned it.”

“You're not amusing Marquise.” Connie sneered. 

“Not to you anyway.” Marquise shot back. 

“Your attitude is starting to test my patience, boy.”

Marquise scoffed.

“Good.”

Constantine balled up his fists and shook his head.

“I have been trying to talk to you for weeks and you've done everything to avoid me.”

“That's because whatever it is you want to talk about is personal. And I don’t care for or about your personal affairs.” 

“You need to.” Constantine insisted. 

“No, I don't. But since you have me here, what is it?” Marquise asked. 

“It's about the surgery for my cancer,” Connie replied.

“The one you had 9 weeks ago? What about it?” Marquise asked.

“It wasn't successful. The cancer has metastasized to my liver. It's inoperable.” Constantine replies.

“Meaning what?”

“Meaning it's terminal. I only have 6-8 months left to live.”

“So you’re dying?” Marquise asked.

“Yes, my son. I'm dying.” Connie replied.

“Why are you telling me?” Marquise asked.

“Because you deserve to know that your father is dying,” Regina replied.

Marquise nodded then shrugged.

“Good. The sooner you die the better.”

Regina and Constantine reared back.

“How can you sit there and say that?! He is your father!” Regina snapped.

“Because I don't care! That's how. I have nothing for him. No love, no compassion, no empathy, and certainly no sympathy. Why? Because he doesn't deserve it. And that is a sad commentary in and of itself. I should be mourning my father. Hell, I should be terrified of losing him but instead, I can't fucking wait for him to die. And do you know whose fault that is Regina? That's his fault. After all these years of him being a piss poor excuse of a King, a man, a husband, and especially a father, because he would much rather spend his time being a self-centered, greedy, calloused, drunken whore, his karma has finally caught up with him and it's now biting him in the ass. ” Marquise replied. 

“You can't wait for me to die?! Are you really that damn callous, boy?” Constantine asked.

“I learned from the best. And the best at being a callous bastard is you.” Marquise replied. “Now as the King Regent, I will do what I need and have to do to ensure your final days and months, whichever comes first, are as comfortable as possible for you. And when you do eventually die, I will honor Cordonian tradition and give you a state funeral. But that is as far as I will go.” 

Connie just stared at Marquise.

“Are we done here?” Marquise asked.

Constantine shook his head. 

“Good. Now if you two will excuse me. I have better things to do than look at the two of you.” Marquise said as he got up and walked out. When he got outside Constantine's office, Margo was waiting for him.

“What happened?” she asked him.

“According to him, he's dying, mom,” he replied.

Margo was shocked.

“Dying?! But what about his surgery?” 

Marquise shrugged. 

“Apparently, the surgery didn't take, and the cancer metastasized to his liver. He has maybe 6-8 months left to live.” Marquise replied.

Margo looked at him. 

“How do you feel son?” she asked.

“I don’t care. I wish I could but I can't force myself to care about someone who never cared for or even loved me,” he replied. 

Margo looked at the office door before shaking her head. 

“Walk with me?” she asked him.

“Anything to get me away from this damn door,” he replied as they began to walk. Soon when they were as far away as possible from Constantine’s office, Margo finally spoke.

“You know you can always talk to me and tell me what it is you’re really feeling, son,” she said to him. 

“I know.”

“So what are you feeling Marquise? And don't say it's nothing. Because I know you well enough to know that isn't true.” 

Marquise stopped mid-stride, closed his eyes, sat down with her on a side bench, then took a deep breath. 

“I feel conflicted. I feel…a sense of relief. Because soon it'll all be over. I feel angry. I feel cold and callous. I feel resentful. I feel disgusted. I don't feel sad. I don't feel mournful. I don't feel sorrow. I don't feel scared.  And I should mom. I should feel something because my only living parent is dying. But I don't. Whether he dies today, tomorrow, 6 days, to 3 months from now. I won't mourn him. I can't.” he replied. 

Margo wrapped him in a motherly hug.

“Despite my feelings about Connie, I do hope one day that you'll be able to truly forgive him.” 

“I wouldn't hold my breath if I were you.”

Margo shook her head.

“You're even more stubborn than an ox.”

“Moooooooooo!”

She rolls her eyes with a chuckle. 

“That's a cow.” 

Marquise snickered. 

“You love me, mom.”

“Yes, I do.” 

The two continued their walk back to the main dining room. When they got to the dining room, they saw Damien just standing at the window. With an encouraging nod from Margo, Marquise walked over to him.

“I thought you were fixing this Damien.”

Damien sighed.

“I am. I just…I don't know what to say to her. I'm scared that she'll never forgive me.”

“How do you know for sure?” Marquise asked.

Damien chuckled dryly.

“You're right. I don't.” Damien replies.

“Exactly. Now I can't tell you how she will react but I can tell you this, she loves you and God knows she misses you. So get out there and talk to her.”

Damien looked at him and then nodded.

“Thank you, Your Regency. Maybe you won't be such a bad son-in-law after all.”

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“Going now. Thank you again.” Damien said to him before stepping out into the courtyard. 

When Damien stepped out into the courtyard, his heart seized. There were his girls sitting together on a bench. The two women he would stop the world on its axis for. They were beautiful, smiling, and laughing with each other.

“I can't tell you how excited and proud I am of you, baby. You’re going to be a Queen. My daughter is going to be royalty.” Shantel said to Shanelle.

“I mean technically I already am royalty mom.”

“Oh, girl! You know what I meant!” 

The two laughed. When Shantel looked up, there was her husband. 

“Well well. Look who finally decided to join us instead of being a creep lurking in the shadows. Come sit.”

Damien sat down next to Shanelle who had a restrained look on her face. That look changed when Damien held out his right hand to her. She slipped her left hand into his waiting hand with a small smile. Damien cleared his throat before speaking.

“A Queen. My beautiful, smart, incredible daughter. The one who used to fall asleep underneath my desk when she was little is going to be a Queen,” he spoke softly.

“Just the way you wanted Daddy. Your hard work paid off,” she replied quietly.

“I think you mean all my scheming paid off.”

They laughed before Damien looked at her remorsefully. 

“I can't begin to tell you how sorry I am. I had no right to treat you the way that I did. I was cold, arrogant, and callous. I had no right to be. Especially to you and your mother. You are the light of my life. The reason my heart beats. I have been in love with you since the first time I held you in my arms. And God knows I have missed you so much. My beautiful Princess will now be a stunning Queen. I am so proud of you.”

Shanelle looked at her dad with tears in her eyes.

“I miss you my darling. I miss you so much. I have been so sorry. I hurt you and your mother in the worst way possible. And I can not tell you how ashamed I have been. With both myself and my actions. All I can do is beg you for your forgiveness.” 

Damien rubbed the knuckles of her left hand, toggling her engagement ring.

“When Marquise called last week and said that the transfer of power would be happening I was so happy and excited for you. And when he said that we were invited I couldn't wait to leave. I had to see you. I had to hold you again. I had to apologize to you for my callousness.” 

Shanelle threw her arms around her father and hugged him while crying.

“I've missed you, Daddy. I've missed you so much.”

“I've missed you too, my darling. You and your mother are the only things in this world that will ever matter to me.”

When Shanelle looked at her father, she smiled softly.

“I forgive you, Daddy. I know that at that time you were under pressure from your brother.”

Damien shook his head.

“That is no excuse. I will never forgive myself for the way I acted. I love you so much, my beautiful girl.”

“I love you too Daddy.” 

Shantel let out a sigh of relief. This is all that she wanted. She wanted her family back together and she was getting her wish. Marquise watched from the dining room with Margo at his side.

“They look so happy,” Margo said to him.

“I hope they are. I know how much having her parents here means to Shanelle,” he replied. 

Margo patted his arm.

“You did good, son.”

“Thank you. Now there's just one thing left for me to do.”

“What?” Margo asked.

“Asking her parents for her hand in marriage,” he replied.

“You didn't ask her parents for her hand?” Margo asked.

“At the time we got engaged, she and her father weren't on speaking terms mama,” he replies.

Margo reached up and hit him upside his head.

“Ow! Stop that!”

“What are you waiting for, son? Get out there!” 

“They're having a family moment mom. I don't want to interrupt.”

Margo put a hand on her hip and gave him a look.

“Yup. Going to ask for her hand in marriage.”

“Good boy. I think I'll join you so you don't mess this up.”

Marquise gave her a look.

“I will not mess this up!” he protested.

“Less talking, more walking Your Regency.”

“You are so mean!”

“I'm your mother. If I wanted to be nice to you I wouldn't have raised you.” 

Marquise shook his head with a smile as he opened the door to the courtyard for her and they walked out. 

“Hello everyone! I hope His Regency and I aren't interrupting.” Margo said as she and Marquise greeted them. 

Shanelle smiled at Margo.

“No, not at all. Let me introduce you to my parents. This is my father Prince Damien Miller and my mom Duchess Shantel.”

Margo bowed politely. 

“It's been a long time since we've last seen each other, Your Highness. It's good to see you. Your daughter is an absolute joy.”

Damien smiled proudly. 

“Thank you, Margo. It's good to see you again as well. How is George?” Damien asked.

“My husband is doing quite well, thank you. He continues to be a throne in Constantine’s side.” Margo replied. 

Damien nodded with a chuckle.

“That sounds like George.”

“I didn't know you knew George and Margo, Daddy.”

“Yes. They've always been amazing.”

Marquise cleared his throat before addressing Damien.

“I'm glad you all have had this time alone. But I have a question to ask you, Your Highness.”

“Yes, Your Regency? What is your question?” Damien asked.

“I would've done this when we were back in America, but that time was tumultuous. So I am formally asking you now. I would love to know if I have your and her mother’s blessing to have your daughter’s hand in marriage.” Marquise replied.

“Seriously?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes. It's tradition for the Regent to ask their bride’s parents for her hand in marriage.” Damien answered her before turning his attention to Marquise, “on behalf of my wife, Your Regency you may have our daughter’s hand in marriage on one condition.”

“Name it,” Marquise said.

“Normally I would be the one to walk her down the aisle, but instead, I want to greet her at the end. If you and her will have me, I would love to officiate your wedding.”

Shanelle looked at Marquise with a hopeful smile.

“I accept your terms, Your Highness.” 

“Welcome to the family, Your Regency.”

“Likewise, Your Highness.”

The two smiled at each other before everyone headed back into the palace. That night Shanelle was snuggled up with Marquise, gazing at her engagement ring. 

“What a day,” she said with a sigh of contentment.

“Indeed my love. We accomplished a helluva goal.”

“We're the regents now. Connie and Edward are no longer in power. Or at least they don't have a lot of power anymore. They haven't become figureheads yet.”

“True. We have a lot of responsibility now. It is up to us to form the new Monarchy. To make or break policies. To balance the scales between the nobility and the people. To be the voice of and for the people.”

Shanelle whistled low.

“That's a whole lot. But I think we will manage.”

Marquise nodded.

“Yes, we will. No one expects you to know everything about politics, love. Least of all me. But I believe in you and your VERY strong determination.”

She smiled softly at him.

“I never did thank you.”

“For what?” he asked.

“For bringing my parents here. I know you didn't do it just for the transfer of power,” she replied.

He held her closer.

“You're right. I didn't. There was no way you were going to go on without seeing them. Especially your father. You two just needed a tiny nudge in the right direction.”

“Yeah. We did. I've missed him. And I think I punished him enough.”

“And now that you have your kingdom, it's time to show off.”

Shanelle snorted.

“How?” she asked.

“The Derby is this weekend. And your friends will be here. So now is your chance to show Cordonia who you are, my Queen.” he replies.

“I can't wait for the girls to get here Friday. We are gonna have so much fun. Having them and my parents here means the world to me.”

“Good. I'm glad to hear it.”

Shanelle sighed contently.

“I don't like how my dad went about all of this, but he was right about one thing. I deserve this. I deserve you.”

Marquise kissed her forehead.

“Indeed you do.”

Shanelle drifted off to sleep listening to the sound of his heartbeat. 

The next day she and Marquise were in the palace gym having a sparring session with blunted swords.

“Are you ready my love?” he asked.

“Let's go!” she replied.

Marquise lunged at her with practiced ease. Even though he had more experience, Shanelle didn't give up. She was able to parry, dodge, and evade his attacks. While getting a few shots of her own in. 

“Okay. So you’re not as bad as I thought,” he said.

“I took fencing lessons as a kid. I hated them but I took them.” 

“It shows. You have some things to work on but so far you're good.”

“Thank you.”

“Should we continue?” he asked.

“I'm game,” she replied.

They continued to practice until both were sore, with Shanelle holding her own.

“Alright. Let's take a break,” he said while catching his breath. 

“Well now, it seems like I've impressed His Regency. I must be doing something right.”

Marquise shook his head before taking a drink of water. When he put his bottle of water down he noticed Shanelle staring at him.

“See something you like, my love?” he asked.

“Maybe,” she replied.

She bit her bottom lip when he flexed his bicep with a smirk.

“You sure?” he asked.

Just as she went to answer, a voice answered. 

“Like she would ever be able to appreciate the way you look.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes as Naya walked up.

“Shouldn't you be at home with your husband instead of fawning over my fiance?” Shanelle asked.

“And this is how I know you'll never be an effective Queen. You don't even know the rules of the palace.” Naya replied.

“If you got something to say to me, please speak your mind.”

“Oh, believe me, I've got plenty to say to you. First of all, I am a guest of King Constantine. I have his permission to come and go as I please. Second, the palace gym is open to all nobility. Not that some common American mutt like you would know anything about being a noble. Hell, your father isn't even a good one.”

Shanelle stepped to Naya and got in her face.

“Don't you EVER mention my father!” Shanelle growled.

“Why not? He's almost as bad of a noble as you are. And don't get me started on how disappointing your grandparents were as Monarchs.”

That's when Marquise jumped in between them both. 

“That is enough! Both of you!”

“Nah. Little Miss over here wants to drag my family so I’m gonna drag her fucking face.” 

“Such a nasty thing you are. You'll never make it with the court with an attitude like that.” Naya sneered. 

“That's it,” Shanelle said before she tried to jump over Marquise.

“Shanelle stop!” he said to her before turning to Naya, “why are you here?”

Naya threw up her hands in mock surrender. 

“I just came to work out in the gym. That's all.”

Marquise let out an explosive breath.

“Translation: you pestered Alex and Bastien about where I was and you thought you would walk in here, bat your eyelashes, and I’d fall for it.”

Naya huffed. 

“But since you’re here, the gym is yours, Princess. Have a good workout,” he said to her before dragging Shanelle out of the gym. When they got outside the gym Shanelle was ready to fight.

“That bitch! Who the fuck does she think she is to talk about my family like that?!” Shanelle seethed.

“I know you’re angry. You have every right to be but I need you to calm down.” 

“I'm calm. Or at least I will be once I beat her ass.”

Marquiss steered her away from the gym.

“Not here. There are too many people on her side. They'll turn the court against you.”

“…fine.”

“I understand your anger. And Naya has a way of getting under the skin of people. But I don't want you to be seen as hostile toward others that you don't like. Because there will be people in court that you won't like. And as infuriating as Naya is, she still has considerable sway with the court. And she knows how to wield it.” 

“So what you're saying is try to use her ego against her?” Shanelle asked.

Marquise shrugged.

“I didn't say anything,” he replied.

[khoicesbyk]

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 50K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations @peonierose @twinkleallnight @txemrn @shewillreadyou

Yes. We have another chapter with MULTIPLE parts to it. Sorry, I tried to keep under 10K words but I became possessed by the ancestors and didn't stop until they said I’d written enough.

Chapter 9.) Matrimony. Part 1.

Shanelle and Khari were sitting in the solarium, looking through her wedding album. 

“Ooh! There's you! There's Daddy! Look at TiTi! Uncle Dino! Everybody looks so sparkly.” Khari said as she looked through the photos. 

“Thank you, baby.” 

“Whoa! Look at the cake! It's so tall, mommy!” 

“Yup. And it's a good thing they didn't drop it when they brought it out. Otherwise, your Daddy would've had a heart attack.” 

Khari turns to the next page just as her dad walks in followed by their quartet of Corgis.

“There are my two favorite girls! What are you two up to?” Marquise asked. 

“We're taking a trip down memory lane and looking at our wedding album,” Shanelle replies.

“Yeah! You should join us, Daddy.” Khari added. 

“You know. I think I will. You got room for one more?” 

Khari nodded before scooting over.

“Oooh! There's Auntie Nina! And Uncle Lo! Auntie Bronwyn! Look! There's Grammy and Pop Pop! There's Grammy Margo and…” Khari trailed off.

Marquise noticed the look on her face.

“What is it, my love?” he asked.

“Grandpa George,” Khari replied sadly.

Marquise shared a concerned look with his wife.

“I miss him,” Khari said with a sniffle.

Marquise wrapped an arm around his daughter as Khari buried her face in her dad’s side.

“I miss Grandpa.” Khari cried. 

The one thing Marquise hated to see most in this world was his daughter in tears.

“Look at me, my love,” he spoke softly to Khari.

Khari looked up at him with tears in her eyes.

“My little one. Tears in those beautiful eyes simply will not do. I won't stand for it. So let's dry your eyes.” 

Shanelle grabbed tissues and dabbed at Khari’s eyes.

“Much better,” Shanelle said after drying Khari’s eyes.

“Grammy says I should smile because Grandpa is in a happy place but I miss him.”

Marquise kissed her forehead softly. 

“We know you do, my love. And it's okay to feel sad. We miss him too.”

“Do you think Grandpa misses us?” Khari asked.

“I'm sure he does, Peanut. You and Callie were his girls.” Shanelle replies. 

“Then why did Grandpa go away? I don't understand.” Khari cried. 

Shanelle nodded to her husband before he cradled their daughter in his arms.

“My sweet little girl. I know how you feel. I know that it hurts to lose someone you love so much.”

“You do Daddy?” Khari asked with a sniffle.

“Yes, my sweet one. I was just a wee bit older than you when my mother passed away.” Marquise replies. 

“Were you sad Daddy?”

“Yes. I was very sad. I missed her terribly. Even now I miss her.”

“Really?” Khari asked.

“Yes, my love. I miss her a lot. Especially because she never got the chance to meet you, your brothers, and your mother. She never got the chance to love all of you,” Marquise replied.

Khari laid her head on her daddy’s shoulder.

“Do you think she would've liked me?” Khari asked.

“Ellie would have loved you. Even more, than I do.” a voice called out. It was Margo.

She saw the look on Khari’s face and became concerned.

“What's wrong, my sweet? Why do you look so sad?” Margo asked Khari.

Instead of answering, Khari hopped off the couch and ran to Margo.

“I miss Grandpa.”

Margo hugged Khari tightly.

“Oh, my sweet darling. I know you do. We all miss Grandpa.”

Margo thought for a second. 

“I have an idea. Do you know what I did with your father when your grandmother passed away?” Margo asked Khari.

“What did you do, Grammy?” Khari replied.

“I took him and your Uncle Leo to a card shop in the city center. And we bought birthday cards and balloons. And when we got back to the Palace I had them write a message inside each card and tied them to a balloon, and we sent them off to heaven. Your father and I have done that every year for your grandmother's birthday. So what do you say we do that for Grandpa?” 

Khari nodded.

“Okay.”

Margo smiled.

“To make it even more special, we’ll get art supplies and make the cards ourselves. Would you like that?” Margo asked.

“Yes. And we can make them pretty for Grandpa.” Khari replied.

“Exactly. Now dry your eyes my darling. We have cards to make.” 

“Okay, Grammy.”

Margo took Khari by the hand and as she led the young princess out, she looked back to see her son mouth the words ‘thank you, mom’. 

“I will never not be thankful for her,” Shanelle said with a sigh of relief.

“You? I would've been dead without her here with me.”

“Margo was not going to leave you and Leo alone with Connie.”

“I know. That's what I love most about her. She is as protective as she is loving.”

Marquise looked down at the photo album.

“I do have a question for you my love.”

“Yes, Your Majesty?” 

“Why were you two looking through our wedding album?” Marquise asked.

“Khari was curious. And she wanted to know why she wasn't in any of the photos.” Shanelle replied. 

“She wasn't born yet.”

“That's what I told her. But she was convinced she had to be in the photo album somewhere. So I broke out the album and we started looking through it.”

Marquise chuckled softly.

“My what a day that was.”

“Yeah. We had so much fun. The wedding was everything I ever wanted. The reception was immaculate. Everyone looked beautiful.”

“The wedding night was stellar! If I do say so myself.”

Shanelle shook her head.

“You gave me the wedding of my dreams that day.”

“I know I've said this before but I'll say it again, anything for you,” he said before turning the page to their official wedding photo. 

“We were so young.”

“Yeah, we were. Look at us. You looked so good even in all that white regalia. I just knew you'd spill wine all over it.”

“And you were majestic in your wedding gown. It's amazing how we were and still are so in love,” he said before smiling at the photo.

“Indeed, my King.”

Their wedding was the talk of the town. Marquise made sure to pull out all the stops to give his bride the wedding of the century. What started in Boston ended in New York. 

Let's go back, shall we?

It was the weekend after Shanelle and Marquise officially got engaged she was just waking up and when she rolled over the bed was empty. She sat up in bed and saw the bedroom door was cracked so she knew where he was. She threw on a robe and went down to the kitchen to find her then-fiance making coffee. 

“Good morning my beautiful fiancee,” he said as he greeted her.

“Good morning, Your future Majesty,” she replied. 

“Can I offer you a fresh cup?” he asked.

“Sure,” she replied as she sat down at the kitchen island. 

He brought her a fresh hot cup of coffee with all her favorite accouterments.

“Ooh! I get the royal treatment.”

Marquise snorted. 

“Well, you are the future Queen of Cordonia, my love.”

“It doesn't feel real. I'm going to be a Queen. Me. Plain old me.” 

“First things first, don't ever call yourself plain. You are everything but plain.”

“You know what I meant.”

“I stand by my previous statement.”

Shanelle shook her head before taking a sip of her coffee.

“So what's for breakfast?” she asked.

“I was thinking of hash and eggs with Strawberry Nutella pancakes. I have some Spanish ham in the fridge that has to be used before it goes bad,” he replied.

“Works for me.”

“Coming right up.”

She watched him finish his coffee and start breakfast prep. Soon after he had a hot breakfast ready for them both.

“And voila! Breakfast is served.”

“Looks delicious.”

“Thank you, my love.”

“I take it that it won't always be like this.”

“Unfortunately no. This right now is the calm before the storm.” 

“What's the storm?” she asked.

“Formally and officially announcing our engagement, naming you a duchy, beginning the transfer of Monarchial power, coming up with a plan to bring Cordonia back to life, uniting the last remaining two Royal Families as one, on top of planning our wedding,” he replies. 

“That's a tall order.” 

“Exactly. We will be busy for the next few months.”

“How soon do we have to be married?” she asked.

“Ideally? Now. But I want you to have the wedding of your dreams.” he replies.

“Gee thanks.”

Marquise chuckled. 

“Is it wrong that I’m terrified?” she asked. 

“No. Because essentially you’d be walking in blind. You have never dealt with Cordonian politics. I deal with them in my sleep. But that's also why you will be an amazing Queen. Because you aren't native to the kingdom, you can offer an outside and fresh perspective to the kingdom. Like my mother did when she was Queen. It's why the people loved her so much.”

“I'm sad I never got to meet her.”

“She would have loved you. She would've been pissed at our fathers and your uncle because of the betrothal agreement.”

“You think so?” she asked.

“Absolutely. She abhorred arranged marriages. Her mother was forced into one in Kenya. That's why she took the job as a chambermaid in Auvernal. She wanted to get her and my mother as far away from her husband as possible.”

“What was he like?” she asked.

“From the stories my mother used to tell, he was cruel. He had multiple wives and children in their village. According to my mother, he used to beat his wives if they disobeyed him.” he replied.

“What was your grandmother’s name?” she asked.

“Esther. I have a picture of her back home. She died after my parents were married. To honor her, my mother contacted her oldest brother, my uncle Victor, and had her buried near their village in Kenya.” he replied. 

“Wow.”

“To keep me connected to her side of my family, she taught me to speak, read, and write Swahili.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Yes. She wanted me to learn so that if I ever found myself in Kenya again, I would know how to communicate with the people there. So I would never need a guide,”  he replied.

“Your mother was a badass.”

“Thank you. Where do you think I get it from?” he asked.

“You're not a badass, sir.”

“Rude!”

Shanelle snickered.

“I can't believe you know Swahili.”

“It's a beautiful language. It's also how my mother used to curse at my father.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Mmmhmmm. Whenever she got mad at him, she'd curse his name in Swahili. And he was none the wiser.”

“Again she was a badass.”

“Thank you. She tried to teach him Swahili but he was never interested.”

“Would you ever teach me?” she asked.

“Sure. I'll start with my favorite phrase,” he replied.

“What's your favorite phrase in Swahili?” she asked.

“Nakupenda, mrembo wangu. It means I love you, my beautiful one,” he replied.

“Smooth.” 

He snickered.

“So in terms of the engagement, what happens now?” she asks.

“Well first things first, I would send the news off to two people,” he replied.

“Who?”

“Duke Godfrey would be first. He's the herald of the Monarchy. He sends out official Press Releases on behalf of my father. And the second is an old friend named Donnie Brine. He's the Editor-in-Chief at the CBC.” 

“What's the CBC?” she asked.

“The Cordonian Broadcasting Company. He's covered both Royal Families for decades. Once they're alerted, we will be off to Cordonia.” he replies.

“To be married?” she asked.

“No. To begin the transfer of Monarchial power,” he replies.

“What does that entail exactly?” she asked.

“We would meet with my father and your uncle and they would sign over their kingdoms to us. Then the process would begin and it would finalize at our wedding,” he replies.

“What happens if they try to fight us?” she asks.

“They could but it would do them no good. The one smart thing your father did right was to have a special provision written into the agreement. My father and your uncle have to transfer the kingdoms over to us peacefully or else they'll be stripped of their titles, thrown into a dungeon and the two kingdoms will be turned over to you without us having to be married.” he replies.

“My dad did that?”

“Yes. He wasn't just going to turn you over without you getting a kingdom.” 

Shanelle sighed.

“So I guess he was looking out for me.”

“Indeed. Speaking of which, have you talked to him?” he asked.

Shanelle shook her head no.

“I don’t know if I’m ready to speak to him yet.”

“I understand but hopefully you'll be talking to him before we get married.”

“Hopefully. Now when will you send the news about our engagement?” she asked.

“As soon as I get back upstairs to my laptop. Why? You in a rush?” he replied.

“Am I in a rush to get my duchy? Yes.”

“And here I thought you loved me.”

“I love money, power, and access. Not you.”

Marquise placed a hand over his chest.

“I'm being used! My poor heart.” 

The two snickered.

“Are you ready, love?” he asked.

“No. But I know that you'll be there,” she replies.

He covered her trembling right hand with his. 

“Of course not. I will never leave you alone. We rule together.” 

“So let's get this show on the road.” 

Marquise smiled at her. They finished their breakfast before he headed upstairs to send the news of their engagement off to the proper channels. And while he was sending the official word, she was breaking the news to her girls. 

“Okay out with it!” Nina said.

“Yeah! What was with that cryptic text?” Robin asked.

“It better be an emergency!” Bron pouted. 

“What they said!” Aly, Dee, and Chut said in agreement.

“Are y'all done?” Shanelle asked. 

“What is it, Princess?” Nina asked.

Shanelle sighed dramatically before covering her face with her left hand showing her engagement ring. 

“Gee…what could I possibly text you tramps about that would be so damn urgent?” she asked. 

The girls stared for a few seconds trying to figure out what Shanelle was asking until Nina spoke up.

“HOLY SHIT! IS THAT AN ENGAGEMENT RING?!” Nina blurted out.

“And my favorite Keane Klown wins the door prize!”

The girls all began talking and cheering all at once. 

“Oh, My God!” Dee squealed.

“Yesssssssss!” Chut cheered.

“Congratulations Shan! I'm so happy for you!” 

“We are planning a bachelorette party!” Bron piped up.

“And the Bridal Shower!” Robin added.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“Thank you, girls.”

“When did he propose?” Nina asked.

“The other night. It was a whole thing.” Shanelle replied.

“Did he do a whole romantic gesture?” Bron asked.

“He was going to do that until…” Shanelle replied.

“Until what?” Dee asked. 

Shanelle sighed deeply.

“Until Cass showed up.”

“WHAT?! The girls exclaimed.

“No. He didn't,”  Nina said out loud.

Shanelle looked at her best friend. 

“He did. It's not his fault. He was set up.”

“By who?” Chut asked.

“Marquise’s ex. She set him up.” Shanelle replies.

The girls all went off at once. None more than Nina.

“How the fuck did she do that?” Nina asked.

“Apparently when she found out about me, she also found out about Cass. And she reached out to him and fed him a bullshit lie about me being in trouble and that he had to save me from Marquise.” Shanelle replies.

“Oh hell no!” Robin growled.

“She needs her ass beat!” Nina growled. 

“Trust and believe she's getting her ass handed to her. But not by you.”

“And why not? He's my brother.” Nina asked. 

“Because I'm not about to have you arrested for a murder that you can't get away with,” Shanelle replied.

“What makes you think I can't get away with it?” Nina asked.

“Because she's Cordonian Royalty and you're not. Also, what part of ‘I'm not about to have you arrested for a murder that you can't get away with’ did you not hear?” Shanelle replied. 

Nina sucked her teeth.

“Besides, I owe the bitch an ass-whooping anyway.” 

“Uh uh! We want in!” Bron piped up.

“Fine! Y'all can record me beating her ass while yelling WorldStar!”

The girls laughed. 

“So what happened?” Dee asked.

“I was upstairs when I heard yelling and when I came downstairs, Cass had his gun drawn on Marquise,” Shanelle replies.

“He drew his weapon?” Robin asked.

“Yeah. That's not even the worst part.” Shanelle replies.

“I don’t like the sound of this.” Chut quipped. 

Shanelle sighed.

“Marquise and I were coming back from a youth football game when he got an alert on his phone. Cass tripped the silent alarm when he picked the lock on the kitchen door.” 

“He broke in?!” Aly asked.

“Yeah…” Shanelle replied.

“He had a warrant right?” Nina asked.

Shanelle went quiet. 

“Oh no! No! He wouldn't!”

Shanelle sighed deeply.

“Sadly he did. He not only broke in but he didn't have a warrant.”

The girls groaned and sighed in disappointment. 

“Please don't be mad at him. He did what he thought was right. He thought he was protecting me. If y'all are gonna be mad, be mad at the bitch. This was her fault. Not his.”

“Oh believe me. I am pissed at her. I can't believe she set my brother up.” Nina hissed. 

“I can. I'm sure she thought Cass would be able to convince me to leave Marquise. Which is kinda ironic.”

“Why?” Dee asked.

“According to Marquise, this chick is already married.”

“Marrieddddddd?!?!?!?!” Bron asked.

“Yup. She got a whole-ass husband at home but she swears that she doesn't love him. She only loves my now fiance.” Shanelle replied.

“She is fucking insane.” Chut quipped.

“She's the perfect case study for you babe.”

“Nope. Hell no! I wouldn't touch her. I'd kill her for fucking with you and my cousin.”

Shanelle snickered.

“Here come the claws!” 

The girls laughed. 

“The nerve of that floozie!” Aly seethed. 

The girls cackled.

“Not a floozie! Alyssa Lynn! You know better!” Shanelle said in feigned shock. 

“She is! She's nothing but trouble!”

“She's nothing that I can't handle.”

“We! Nobody fucks with you without getting jumped by us.” Robin said emphatically.

“Y’all are my girls for a reason.”

“This is a great day and it's about to get greater,” Bron said. 

“What do you mean?” Shanelle asked.

They watched Bronwyn bite her lip before showing off her left hand, revealing her engagement ring.

“Shut. Up!” Shanelle said out loud.

The girls cheered all over again.

“Bronwyn! Why would you wait to say something?” Shanelle asked.

“Because this was your moment. I didn't want to interrupt,” she replied.

“I'm gonna whoop you! As matter of fact, where is my shoe?!” Shanelle asked.

The girls laughed. 

“But seriously congratulations babe! Finally, someone is gonna make an honest man outta Squirt.”

“Thank you, Shanelle. I'm so excited.”

“Same here.”

“So can we start planning for these weddings?” Nina asked.

“Yeah yeah. Go crazy.” Shanelle replied.

“Go crazy about what?” Marquise asked as he came down the stairs with his laptop in his hands.

“Is that the Prince?” Bron asked.

“The one and the same. Now, what is this beautiful creature permitting you girls to do?” Marquise replied.

“Her bachelorette party and bridal shower. And Bron’s wedding too,” Dee answered.

“Well let me first say congratulations to you, Miss Davis.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.”

“And let me also add one more party to your planning. Every future Queen has to host an official tea for the ladies of the court. So how would you ladies like to plan that tea?” Marquise asked.

“Do we have a budget?” Robin asked.

“Nope,” Marquise replied.

“Oop! Okay Mr. Moneybags! I see you.”

“Does it have to be in Cordonia?” Dee asked.

“Yes. It will be at her soon-to-be duchy. But as she said, you girls get to go crazy.” Marquise replied.

“Oooh!” the girls said in response. 

“Well, ladies…have fun,” Marquise said to the girls.

“Oh, we will!” Nina said to him.

“Wonderful. Now I have to steal the future Queen if you girls don't mind.” 

Shanelle shook her head.

“I'll talk to you girls soon,” Shanelle said to her friends before they all signed off. 

“Are they excited?” he asked.

“Very. For us and Bron. Also, they're the bridesmaids. That's non-negotiable.” she replies.

“Fair enough. Now I have to show you your duchy so they can help you plan and host your first tea.”

“I get to pick my duchy?” she asked.

“No, I've already picked it out,” he said as he opened his laptop.

“If it's my duchy why do you get to choose it?” she asked.

“Future King,” he replies.

Shanelle pouted. 

“Now let me show you your duchy. This is Valtoria. It's one of the oldest duchies in Cordonia.” 

“It's beautiful.”

“And it's all yours.” 

Shanelle scrolled through the pictures on his laptop. She loved all the open fields, the quaint towns, the lakes, ponds, the two rivers, as well as the massive estate with the waterfall behind it. 

“All of that is mine?” she asked.

“Yes. Or it will be once we go to Cordonia,” he replies.

“But what am I supposed to do with it?” she asked.

“The people of Valtoria are pretty self-sufficient. To be honest, outside of visiting the orphanage, the hospital, and hosting the Lantern Festival every June, they don't require much from you,” he replies.

“So why Valtoria?” she asked.

“The duchies in Cordonia belong to a noble family; some families are more well known than others and each is passed down through the generations to the oldest heir. The Valtoria family was one of the first noble families in Cordonia. Well, the former Duchess of Valtoria had no heirs or siblings to pass the duchy on to when she died 5 years ago. It's sat vacant since her death. And now it belongs to you.” he replies.

“I still can't believe it. When we go to Cordonia will I be able to see it?” she asked.

“Of course. We’ll take a tour once we're there,” he replies.

“It's a beautiful duchy. It's just…” she trailed off.

“Just what?” he asked.

“I don't like the name all that much. Sounds old,” she replied.

“Okay so change it.”

“Wait, I can do that?” she asked.

“Yes. It's your duchy, my love,” he replied.

Shanelle took a moment to think. 

“You're gonna laugh at me.”

“Why would I do that?”

“Because of the name I have in mind.”

“What name do you have in mind?” he asked.

“There was an old children’s book that my dad got me when I was 5. I got the name from that book,” she replied.

“What was the name of the book?” he asked.

Shanelle bit her lip.

“Princess…”

“The Legends of the Volterias Dragon. I used to love that book so much,” she replied.

“I remember that book. It was one of Leo’s favorites.” 

“Yeah. I used to read it all the time. Zamyra was my hero.”

“Very well. I will file the paperwork to have the name officially changed from Valtoria to Volterias.”

“So I have one last question for you.”

“Yes, my love?” he asked.

“When do we leave?” she replies. 

“We leave Monday morning. So get upstairs and get packed.”

Shanelle couldn't run up the back stairs and get packed fast enough. Although flying 10 ½ hours from Boston to Cordonia made her squeamish, she knew he would be there every step of the way. Early that following Monday morning, it was off to the airport. As they rode to Logan Airport with Ozzie in a carrier, she had a range of emotions running through her and he noticed. 

“Are you alright, love?” he asked as he placed his hand on her left knee. 

“Yeah. I'm just all over the place,” she replied.

“What are you feeling?” he asked.

“Everything. I'm excited, terrified, anxious, ready to hit the ground running, overwhelmed, and everything else in between,” she replied.

“I understand. This is brand new territory for you. But I promise you'll never be alone. Whatever you need help with, I'll be there to help and guide you.”

“Thank you. I know I have you to rely on.”

He brought her left hand to his lips for a soft kiss.

“And you always will.”

She smiled at him. When they boarded the plane and took their seats, her anxiety began to creep up but when she felt him squeeze her hand, she started to calm down.

“It's okay love. I'm here. And Ozzie is too.”

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“What would I do without you two?” she asked.

The flight went a lot smoother for her the second time. She wasn't as much of a nervous wreck as before. The sun had started to go down as they got ready to land in Cordonia. 

“Still so beautiful.” 

“Yes, you are. And so is Cordonia.” 

“Kiss ass.”

“Don't tempt me Shanelle.”

Shanelle snickered as they taxied on the tarmac. She slipped her left hand into his right hand just as they got ready to disembark. 

“Are you ready my love?” Marquise asked her.

“As I'll ever be,” she replied.

He smiled at her before looking at Ozzie.

“Ready to go boy?” he asked Ozzie.

Ozzie’s only response was a bark. 

“Well Sir Ozzie, lead off.” 

With Ozzie’s leash in his left hand, the two stepped off the jet and right into camera flashes and clamoring paparazzi. 

“They're everywhere,” Shanelle whispered to him over the shouting voices.

“Yes, they are. So let's give them a show,” he replied as he led her to a raised podium. 

Marquise raised a hand to quiet the crowd.

“Good evening everyone. Thank you for joining us. It's good to be home.” Marquise said as he greeted the crowd of reporters. “Now I’m sure you’re all here to hear the news, so I'll get right to it.”

He turned to Shanelle with a warm smile that she returned. 

“This beautiful, incredible, amazing woman right here, Princess Shanelle Miller, Crown Heir to the throne of South Cordonia has accepted my proposal. We are to be married,” he said as he showed off her engagement ring. 

The press started shouting at them all at once again. 

“Now now. I'm sure many of you have questions for us. So we'll take a few questions.” 

At that statement, Donnie Brine spoke up.

“Your Highness! On behalf of the CBC let me say congratulations to you and Her Highness on your engagement. Ever since the news broke last Friday, many have wondered what this means for the kingdom.” 

“Thank you, Donnie. This is an exciting time for us and Cordonia. With our marriage, Cordonia will finally be united as one for the first time in more than a century. The days of two divided kingdoms will soon come to an end.”

“That's amazing. Now I have a question for the Princess.” 

Shanelle stepped up to the podium.

“Hello, Your Highness. Welcome to Cordonia. And congratulations to you.” Donnie said to her.

“Thank you, Donnie. It's good to be back in Cordonia.” 

“You're quite welcome. How are you feeling?” Donnie asked her.

“Everything. I'm excited and nervous and hopeful,” she replied.

“That's understandable. What are you hoping to accomplish as the next Queen of Cordonia?” Donnie asked her.

The question caught Shanelle off guard.

“I am much like my mother and my maternal grandmother. My mother is a schoolteacher and is the teacher’s union President for NYCPS. I have watched her spend most of her life fighting for education. She believes that teachers and educators are severely underpaid, overworked, and often not appreciated enough. She has also poured her soul into teaching each of her students. She is always available to them. Always open to tutoring. Always there to help in any way she can. She is my inspiration for quality education for all Cordonian children. Likewise, my maternal grandmother was a nurse. She believed in healing. Both professionally and holistically. Keeping her drive to always make sure her patients were healed is my inspiration. Fair, accessible, and quality Healthcare was her whole life. I want Cordonia to have that. I want no one to wonder whether or not they have enough money to afford a doctor's appointment or a prescription. A Cordonia that is healthy and thriving is a Cordonia for all.” 

Many in the crowd cheered for her.

“Thank you, Princess. I can see why His Highness is excited about your upcoming wedding.” Donnie said to her. She smiled at him. 

Marquiss stepped up to the podium.

“Now while we enjoy having you all here, we are due at the palace. We will see you all very soon.”

They stepped off the dais with Ozzie in tow and headed for their waiting car. Once inside Shanelle took a deep breath. 

“Oh, my God! That was a lot scarier than I thought,” she said to Marquise.

He kissed the knuckles of her left hand.

“You did quite well my love. It was your first time in front of the press. It's perfectly normal to be nervous.”

“You give me too much credit.”

He kissed the side of her forehead.

“No. I don't give you enough credit. But thankfully for me, I'll have a lifetime to give you all the credit you deserve.”

She laid her head on his shoulder as they rode to the palace. When they pulled up to the residence, they were greeted by Marquise’s lead guard Alex and Bastien.

“Good evening Your Highnesses. Welcome back to the palace. I want to personally congratulate you both on your engagement.” Bastien said to them both. 

Marquise placed a hand over his chest.

“Was that…genuine sincerity? You’re losing your edge Bastien old man.” Marquise replied. 

“Yes, my congratulations to you and Her Highness are sincere.”

Marquise scoffed. 

“Oh please. They weren't sincere, they were self-serving. You and I both know you’re not here to greet the Princess and I nor are you here to offer your heartfelt congratulations. You’re here to find out whether or not you'll still have a job once the new Monarchy is formed.” 

Bastien exhaled slowly.

“That is part of the reason, yes, but I do want you to know that I am genuinely happy for you, Your Highness. The Princess is a great young woman and I do wish you both the best.” 

Marquise shook his head.

“Still self-serving as ever I see. Well if you must know Bastien, as much as I can't stand you, I would be an idiot to overlook your years of diligent and loyal service to the King’s Guard. So you have my word, your position will be safe.”

Marquise watched Bastien visibly relax.

“Thank you, Your Highness.”

“Don't thank me. Because if it were up to me you'd be exiled. But I know how hard and extremely rare it is to find people who are as genuinely loyal to the Family, The King’s Guard, and the kingdom as you are. As long as you remain that way, you'll have a job. Besides, I owe it to Jackson to keep you around. He trained you to be the best in the Guard. He would haunt me if I fired you.” 

Bastien nodded.

“I understand my Prince. It will be my honor to serve you and Her Highness.”

Marquiss rolled his eyes. 

“Right. Now if you'll excuse us, we just got off a 10 ½-hour flight. My fiancee needs her rest and I need mine.” 

“My Prince, there is a pressing matter that needs your attention,” Bastien said to Marquise.

“What?” Marquise asked.

“Your father wishes to speak with you,” Bastien replied.

“He can wait until the morning.”

“But it's important, my Prince.”

“What part of ‘we just got off a 10 ½ hour flight’ did you not comprehend Bastien?” 

“Marquise, I don't think it's wise for you to ignore your father.” 

Marquise bristled at the mention of his name.

“What have I told you about using my first name Bastien?” Marquise asked.

“I apologize, my Prince. But it is an important matter.” Bastien replied.

“If it involves Constantine Rys, then it's not an important matter. It's a personal one. You know this. And for the record, I'm not in the mood to deal with him or his bullshit right now.” Marquise said to Bastien before turning to Alex and giving him an order. “Let's go.”

Alex merely nodded before escorting Marquise and Shanelle into the palace. After dropping Ozzie off at the Royal Kennels they went to his wing in the palace. When they got to his suite, Shanelle plopped down on his bed. 

“Ugh! My feet! Why didn't you warn me that the walk would be that long?” she asked him.

“Because if I had told you, you wouldn't have worn heels,” he replies.

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“Just for that, you’re giving me a foot massage.”

A slow grin bloomed across his face. 

“As my Queen commands.” 

He knelt in front of her and slipped her heels off before slowly massaging her aching feet. He loved seeing the ecstasy on her face. 

“Better my love?” he asked.

“Much. I'm going to enjoy making you do this every time I have to wear heels,” she replied with her eyes closed.

“I welcome the opportunity to serve you.”

Just as the massage was getting good, there was an insistent knock at the door.

“Nooo!” Shanelle pouted. 

“Now now. I have more where that came from.” 

“But!” she protested. 

He kisses her slowly.

“I'm sure this won't take long.”

He got up and went to the door and when he opened it he was greeted by a very happy older black man.

“Hah! Hah! My boy, you've done it!” the older man triumphantly said as he wrapped Marquise in a very enthusiastic bear hug. 

“It's good to see you too, Papa.”

“When your mother told me the good news I couldn't wait to rub it in Constantine’s smug face.”

Marquise chuckled. 

“Maybe wait until I have the official title first.”

The old man waved him off.

“Even if he fired me for it, you would just hire me back. Because that's the man I raised you to be.”

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“Are you going to let me in or do I have to stand here all night?” the older man asked.

Marquise stepped aside to let him in.

“Come in Papa.” 

“Thank you, my boy. Now, where is that beautiful young Princess of yours?” 

Marquise shook his head just as Shanelle cleared her throat. Catching their attention.

“There she is! And my! She's even more beautiful than I thought.”

“Papa! You are married!” Marquise fussed.

“Married. Not blind! Just because I’m on a diet doesn't mean I can't look at the dessert case.”

The elder man turned his attention to Shanelle with a bright smile.

“Bonsoir Votre Altesse.” the elder said with a bow. “My name is George Geaneaux. I am His Majesty’s lead attendant. I'm sure you've met my wife Margo.”

“Hello, Mr. Geaneaux. It's good to meet you.” Shanelle replied.

“Please call me George. And let me apologize to you. I'm sorry that I didn't get to meet you, your first time here. I was…indisposed at that moment.”

“It's okay. You’re here now.”

“Indeed I am. And much like His Highness, I am at your service, milady.”

Marquise rolled his eyes good-naturedly.

“Charming as ever Papa.”

“Of course I am, my boy. It's a part of my job.”

“How is Maman? Is she feeling any better?” Marquiss asked George.

“Yes, my boy. Your mother is doing fine. It was just a dizzy spell. She wanted to come to greet you both when you arrived, but I thought it was best that she get her rest.” George replies.

“Oh no! What happened?” Shanelle asked.

George cleared his throat before taking a deep breath.

“You must understand, Princess, dealing with Their Majesties…can be physically and emotionally taxing. Especially on the senior staff such as myself and my wife. Margo had forgotten to eat all day and her blood sugar dropped.” George replied.

Marquise closed his eyes and clenched his fists.

“I try not to worry Marquise about his mother but he is as insistent on knowing the status of her health and is as protective of her now as he was as a child.”

“Please give her my regards. I do hope that I'll see her while I’m here.”

“I will do just that, Princess. And I thank you for your concern for her.”

George turned back to Marquise who had a look on his face.

“Do not worry my boy.”

“Too late Papa.”

“Margo is fine. You know she would never go down without a fight. She's a lot tougher than you and I give her credit for.”

“I know Papa. I'm just…I wasn't here to protect her. She at least would've eaten if I was here.” 

“Far be it from me to ever defend your father, but it wasn't him who ran her ragged.” 

“Oh for the love of God!” Marquise hissed.

“Do you mean Queen Regina?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes, Your Highness. Her Majesty doesn't like any of the staff here. And she detests me and my wife the most.”

“But why?” Shanelle asked.

“Because they refuse to be bullied by her. That's why.” Marquise replied.

George shook his head. 

“You have always been overprotective of her and me.”

“I will always be Papa.”

“That's my boy. Now I should let you both get your rest. I will return to attend to both of your needs in the morning.”

Marquise nodded. 

“Merci papa. Dis à maman que je la verrai bientôt.”

“De rien, mon fils. Maintenant, reposez-vous. Je te verrai demain matin.”

George turned to Shanelle and bowed.

“I bid you farewell, Princess. I shall see you soon.”

“Good night George. I hope you rest well.”

George smiled before leaving the room. Leaving Marquise and Shanelle alone.

“It was good to meet George,” Shanelle said but Marquise never replied. 

“Hey, are you okay?” she asked him.

“To be honest with you, no. I'm worried about mom,” he replied.

“She's gonna be okay. You heard him.”

Marquise shook his head.

“Do you know they're the ones who convinced me to give up my dream of being Prime Minister to be King? They are why I am doing this. They and so many others like them are my motivation. My father has gone completely mad. He cares nothing for the people. He's even more selfish, self-centered, and self-serving than ever. I have to save my home. I have to save my people.”

Shanelle placed her hands in his. 

“And we will. We will save this kingdom and the people. I am just as invested in the future of Cordonia as you are.”

He kissed her forehead softly.

“Thank you. I didn't mean to dump all of this on you, my love.”

“It's alright. That's why I’m here. We are a team. We are Cordonia. You and me. Well, me more than you because everyone will eventually wind up loving me more.” 

Marquise snorted. 

“And I’m okay with that. Now let's get some food because I’m hungry then we'll get some rest. We have a full week ahead of us.” 

Shanelle nodded. 

“Works for me.”

Marquise ordered room service and before long the two were enjoying dinner on his balcony under the stars. 

“Oh. My. God! This seafood pasta is too fucking die for!” Shanelle said in between bites.

“I'm glad you like it, my love. I will have the kitchen staff add it to their menu rotation for you.” 

“You can do that?” she asked.

“Mmmhmm. When you’re nice to the staff here they don't mind doing things for you. It's quite a novel concept.”

“True. I hope Ozzie is okay though.”

“He'll be fine. Knowing him, he'll have the staff eating out his hand…I mean his paw in no time.”

Shanelle chuckled.

“How long have the kennels been here?” she asked.

“Longer than I've been alive. They were built for the hounds used in the Grand Hunt,” he replied.

“The Grand Hunt? What's that?” she asked.

“An annual event where all the nobles hop their happy usually drunk asses onto horses and go hunting. The one with the most kills would be named Master Of The Hunt,” he replied. 

“What would usually be hunted?” she asked.

“Wascally Wabbits,” he replied.

“Fuck you Elmer Fudd.” 

Marquise snickered. 

“Has a woman ever won?” she asked.

“Yup. As a matter of fact, Queen Genevieve has won the title twice. And your uncle never lets anyone forget it.” 

Shanelle rolled her eyes.

“There's also the annual Cordonian Derby.”

“I know about that. It's one of my dad’s favorite Cordonian pastimes. It's similar to the Kentucky Derby. Just without the racist southern undertones and Mint Juleps.” 

“I love the Kentucky Derby. I went to race my junior year of college.”

“I didn't know that.”

“Yup. Me, Tommy, a few guys we knew, and my brother all hopped on a jet to Louisville. I even won a little money.”

“You bet on the horses?” she asked.

“Yes. I always bet on horses. That and poker.”

Shanelle raised an eyebrow.

“You're good at poker?” she asked.

“Nope. I'm just better than you,” he replied with a wink.

“Looks like I’m gonna have to test that.”

“Be my guest, my love. I do love a good game of strip poker.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smirk. 

“And now that dinner is done, how about we have a little dessert?” he asked.

“Sure. What did you get?” she replied.

He took the lid off a covered dish to reveal eclairs.

“These eclairs were made by George and Margo’s daughter Jenna. She's a pastry chef here.”

Shanelle took one bite and was in love.

“Forget you! I'm about to marry her! These are delicious!”

Marquise snickered. 

“I'll be sure to give my sister your compliments.”

“You really see them as family.”

“Yes, I do. When my father decided that he couldn't be troubled or bothered with the responsibility of raising his children, Margo and George stepped in. They took us in and gave us love that I will never be able to repay either of them for. They know how important family is, especially Margo.”

“She told me that she and her brothers grew up in an orphanage.”

“They did. Margo, Jean-Pierre, and uncle Abhi are originally from France. Their father died when Abhi was a baby. And their mother…she met a man who was very well off. He owned a textile company. And their mother fell head over heels in love with him. But he wouldn't marry her because she had children. So he made her choose between him and her children.”

“No! She didn't!”

“She did. She put Margo and her brothers on a train to Cordonia and never looked back. They were supposed to come live with a cousin here but that fell through and they wound up at the orphanage.”

“My God! How old were they?” Shanelle asked.

“Jean-Pierre was 8, Margo was 6, and Abhi was 2. Their mother went on to marry the man and have kids with him. And when he died, he left everything to her. And when she died, she left it all to Margo and her brothers.” 

“If Margo has money like that, why is she still working here?” Shanelle asked.

“Because Margo didn't want the money, she just wanted her mother,” he replies.

“I can understand that. So what happened with their siblings? The bigger question: how many siblings do they have?” she asked.

“Margo and her brothers have 3 other siblings. I remember Leo and I going with Margo and Jean-Pierre to their mother’s funeral. Their siblings were not happy to see us. And when the will was read, they were devastated. Their mother knew they would squander the money and the company so she left everything to the children she forgot. As a compromise, they gave most of the money to their siblings. Margo bought a house here for her family and Jean-Pierre fixed up the butcher shop. And uncle Abhi took over the business. He makes all my suits.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah. That's just one of the many reasons why I love her. Margo’s heart is so big that she welcomed two children who weren't hers into her family and never let us go.”

“She's a special one to put up with you.”

Marquise stuck his tongue out at her just before she tried and failed to hide a yawn.

“Somebody’s sleepy.”

“Yup. A full belly makes me sleepy.”

“Then let's turn in. We have a full day tomorrow and I want you to be in tip-top shape.”

Shanelle nodded before they walked back into his bedroom and went to sleep in his arms. The next morning they were up bright and early after having breakfast, meeting with the many councils, guilds, commissions, and committees. By lunchtime, she was exhausted.

“Sheesh! I have never had to introduce myself to so many people.” 

“Welcome to life as the next reigning Monarch, my love.”

“Will it always be this way?” she asked.

“For the most part, yes. But we will have time for our own private moments,” he replied as he led her into a side courtyard where lunch was waiting.

“Ugh! Thank you! I'm starving. And we had a big breakfast this morning.”

“Are you starving my love or do you just like to eat?” he asked.

“Both,” she replied before digging into her salad. “Oh, my God! Why is the food here so damn good?”

“Because you don't have an entire Michelin Starred kitchen staff at your disposal.” 

“This is literally the best Chicken Caesar Salad I've ever had. The chicken is tender, the greens are fresh, the Parmesan cheese is real and not the stuff in the container although I have no problems with the cheese in the green container, and this Caesar dressing is the freshest I've ever had…I think I’m in love. I never thought I could love food like this.”

Marquise snorted. 

“It's just a salad love.”

“No no! It is a life-changing salad! This is a product of the Salad Gods!” 

“Well now that you've been blessed by the Gods of salad, how are you feeling about everything we've done today so far?” he asked. 

“It's a lot to take in but I’m feeling good. It was good to meet the actual people behind the councils as well as the leaders. They all seem eager and ready to hit the ground running like we are. And as you said, this is just one part of the kingdom. We still have to visit South Cordonia.” she replies.

“And we will. I know you’re eager to see it. Believe me, my love, I would never just throw you into the deep end if I didn't think you could swim.”

“How are you feeling?” she asked.

“I'm hopeful. I think the kingdom is starting to really come around to the idea that the new Monarchy is about the people. And not just the nobility. I think that they're hoping to have a Cordonia for all and not just one side. And I think they're looking to us to achieve that.” he replies.

“That was always your goal and now it'll be our reality.”

He rubbed the knuckles of her left hand with his thumb.

“I don’t think I will ever have enough words to tell you how thankful I am for you. I swear to you this marriage isn't just about Cordonia. First and foremost, it is about my undying love and devotion to and for you. It will never be a prison sentence. You will always have your freedom, your autonomy, and your agency to do whatever you please. I would never stand in your way.”

“Save that for your marriage vows.”

“Can't. My vows are way too damn long already.”

“You wrote your vows already?” she asked.

“I had them written the day I met you,” he replied.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile. 

“You are hopelessly romantic.”

He brought her left hand to his lips for a soft kiss.

“I always have been and I always will be.”

“I hope you stay that way.”

“I want you to know something very important.”

“What?” she asked.

“I love you, Shanelle.”

Shanelle smiled at him.

“I love you too, Marquise.”

Just when he thought this moment couldn't get any better a voice called out. 

“There you two are! I've been looking all over this palace for you.”

It was Margo.

Marquise immediately stood up and embraced Margo.

“Hello, my son. I've missed you too.”

“Are you feeling better mama?” he asked.

Margo kissed his cheek.

“Yes, my darling. I'm fine. You shouldn't worry so much. I can take care of myself.” she replies. 

“I know. But as long as they breathe you, George and the rest of the staff are not safe. And I would die if something were to happen to you.”

“You are your mother’s child. Always looking out for me, George, and the staff the way she always used to. Ellie would be so proud of you son.”

“Thank you, mama.”

Margo smiled at him before looking at Shanelle with a warm smile.

“Hello, Your Highness! Congratulations on being engaged to this lovable oaf.”

“Hey!” Marquiss pouted. 

Shanelle snickered. 

“Thank you, Margo. You did a good job with this one.”

Margo chuckled.

“I tried. He has so much of Ellie in him. I just try to bring it out.”

Shanelle smiled.

“Now I'm sure I've taken up enough of yours and his time. But again, congratulations my dear. He's a lucky man to have you.”

“I'm the lucky one, Margo.”

Margo smiled before looking at Marquise.

“I will be fine, son. I don't want you to worry.”

“Mama…”

“None of that. You are the next King. I want you to be strong.”

“She's right.” Shanelle agreed.

“Listen to your future Queen, son.” 

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“They're ganging up on me.” 

“With good reason, son.”

Marquise placed a soft kiss on her forehead.

“Thank you, mama. I'll see you soon.”

Margo smiled at them both before leaving them alone.

“She seems very happy for us,” Shanelle said to him.

“She is. I've known her my whole life. She has always been happy for me. She has always wanted the best for me.”

“I'm happy that you have her and George.”

“So am I.”

Marquise checked his watch.

“Well now that we've had a very filling lunch, are you ready to get back to it?” he asked. 

“I guess. Just if you see me start to doze, gently nudge me awake,” she replied.

“Deal.”

He offered her his arm as they walked back into the palace. The couple spent the rest of the afternoon and part of the evening meeting the rest of the councils. When they got back to his room, Shanelle was ready to crash.

“Ugh! Too…much…talking…brain…is…fried.” she groaned into a pillow.

She felt his arms wrap around her.

“Poor Princess. She's all tuckered out.” he teased. 

“Go to hell.” she hissed. 

He turned her over so that she was facing him. 

“If I do that I won't be able to do this.”

He kissed her slowly. Savoring the taste of her lips on his.

“You're insufferable.”

“And yet. You love me, my love.”

“Yes, I do.”

She laid her head on his chest. He was becoming her safe space from the world. They laid on his bed in companionable silence with her listening to the beat of his heart.

“I like this.”

“What?” he asked.

“I like having this time alone with you.”

He kissed her forehead softly. 

“Good. I'm glad you do. I always want you to know that you will always be loved, respected, heard, appreciated, protected, and defended by me. I am your knight, your husband, your partner before I am anything else.”

“I just worry that it won't always be like this.”

He tilted her chin up so that she was looking at him directly.

“That is one thing you will never have to question or worry about. I will always be available to and for you.”

“You promise?” she asked.

“I swear it on my life, and my mother’s great name and legacy,” he replied. 

Shanelle smiled at him.

“I'm hungry but I also need to take a shower.”

“Okay well, go hop in the shower and I'll order us some dinner.”

“Sounds like a plan. Too bad you won't be in there when I get in.”

“Well yeah. That's because I will be waiting for you when you get out,” he said with a wink.

He watched her walk into his ensuite and after several minutes of hearing her fawning over the bathroom, he heard the water turn on and that's when he ordered them dinner. While waiting for their food and for her to get out of the shower, Marquise pulled his laptop out and got a few emails and requests sent off. As he was typing one last email, there was a knock at the door. And when he opened the door there stood Naya on the other side.

“Get the hell away from me!” he hissed at her.

“Marquise, please. I'm so sorry.” 

“What the hell do you want?” he sneered at her.

“I just want to talk. That's all.” Naya replied.

“After the stunt you pulled, I don't have shit to say to you.” Marquise hissed. 

“I know and again I'm sorry. I was desperate and I didn't know what else to do. Please, you have to believe me.”

“Do you know her ex not only broke into my home but he pulled a gun on me because of you?” he asked.

“No, I had no idea,” Naya replied. 

“Well, now you do. Congratulations.”

“You were never supposed to get hurt, I swear. He was only supposed to get her to leave you, that's all.”

“I could've been shot because of you! Hell, I could've been killed! And far be it from me to ever defend her ex, but you could have sent an innocent man to prison! Not to mention that if he had gone to jail, his daughter would be without her father. On top of the war that could've started once again, all because of you.” Marquise snapped at her.

“It got out of hand. I realize that. I shouldn't have called him, I know that now.”

“So what are you expecting? Me to just forgive and forget?” he asked Naya.

“Yes. I'm sorry Marquise. I really am. I never meant for things to go as far as they did.” she replied.

“Not going to happen. I have moved on. And it's time that you do the same, Naya.”

“Marquise, please! Just give me a chance.”

“Go home Naya. Go back to your husband and stay there.”

“I said I was sorry! You don't have to dismiss me like I mean nothing to you.”

“You heard him. It's time for you to go back to your husband.”

When Naya and Marquise looked over Shanelle was standing in the bathroom doorway. 

“Who the fuck are you to talk to me like that?” Naya sneered at Shanelle.

“Well for starters, I'm his fiancee. And second, I'm your future Queen. Whether you like it or not I am not going anywhere. Oh and one last thing, I am the woman he loves and will be marrying. Not you.” Shanelle answered. 

“You idiotic twit! Who the fuck do you think you are?!” Naya sneered.

“Goodbye Naya,” Marquise said to his ex.

“Are you really standing here and choosing this American mutt over me?!” Naya asked Marquise. 

Rather than answer, Marquise slammed the door in Naya’s face. Marquise pinched the bridge of his nose while exhaling slowly.

“How much of that did you hear?” he asked.

“Almost all of it,” she replied. 

Marquise let out an explosive breath. 

“I shouldn't have opened the door.”

“Did you know she would be on the other side?” Shanelle asked.

“No. I honestly thought she was one of the kitchen staff bringing dinner,” he replies. 

“Then it's not your fault. It was fun to watch you slam the door in her face.”

Marquise took a deep breath.

“Naya is testing my patience.”

“Don't let her. Don't let her ruin your mood. And thank you for defending Cass. He never would've been there if it wasn't for her.”

“I don't like him but I would never want an innocent man going to prison because of her.” 

“I know. But I’m thankful nonetheless. Now enough about her. Let's focus on you helping me with my lotion.”

A slow smile bloomed across his face. 

“Gladly!” he said before picking her up and carrying her to the bed. 

They spent the rest of the night enjoying dinner and each other. Later that night while Shanelle was asleep, Marquise was trying to figure out how Naya got past security. He called Alex to find out. 

“Alex, I specifically told you not to let Naya anywhere near Shanelle, so explain to me how in the hell did she get past you?” Marquise asked.

“She was given clearance, Marquise. I couldn't stop her.” Alex replies.

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“Fucking Bastien.” Marquise hissed. 

“It wasn't Bastien. She went directly to your father.”

“What?!” Marquise asked.

“From what I found out, she requested an audience with him and asked him for clearance to speak with you. And when she presented me and the team with the signed order from His Majesty, there wasn't anything we could do. We can't go against him.” Alex replied.

“For now…if she comes back, you are to stop her immediately. I don’t care what decree my father has signed. I don't want her anywhere near Shanelle. Understood?” 

“Yes, Your Highness.” 

“Good. Now go get your rest.”

With a curt nod, Alex was gone and Marquise went to bed. The rest of their week was filled with more meetings, introductions, lunch breaks, and courtly lessons squeezed in between them all. By that Thursday, Shanelle was ready to throw in the towel.

“Can I go home now?” she whined while laying in his arms. “I don't like this anymore!” 

He snorted. 

“To whom much is given, much is required, my love.” 

Shanelle groaned. 

“Smartass! If I wanted to hear chapter and verse I’d open a Bible.” 

“If you went home now you'd miss touring your duchy tomorrow.”

“We're going to see my duchy tomorrow?” she asked.

“Yes, my love. It's important you meet the people that you'll represent,” he replied. 

“Finally! What time do we leave?” she asked.

“In the morning my love. You'll even get to meet a few friends of mine,” he replies.

“Friends of yours huh? They wouldn't happen to be the two chaos agents you sent in to disrupt my life would they?” she asked.

“Yes. Those two friends,” he replies.

“So I get to meet Liam and Drake? Interesting.”

“Maxwell and Drake actually. And in their defense, they only did what I told them to do.”

“Okay. I still want to hear from them. And I want an apology!”

“Very well, my love. Let us get some rest and tomorrow we are off to your duchy and South Cordonia.” 

The next morning couldn't come fast enough for Shanelle. She was up and ready to go see her duchy. She proved this by practically dragging Marquise out of the palace.